BioaRAPH:\ 


REV.  A.  NEWELL 


MISCELLANIES. 


PP^# 


^€^ 


'^^HS^Ar^ 


s^;J^^ 


kh 

% 

*^.-^- 

*( 

K>^ 

^-  "  * 

^.i- 

^^ 

^^^\M15^ 

'^ 

.^  ^ 

^ 

, 

-.-■C^A     , 

v 

m^^' 

Av 

'^ 

3P- 

■vs. 


^fs^^-A^^ 


^■/.^     .^     /■   P^    . 


UNIVERSITY  OF  N.C.  AT  CHAPEL  HILL 


'■^^  r^s$i  y:^ 


00032695913 

This  book  must  not 
be  taken  from  the 
Library  building. 


'^n^>' 


yK 


''^m\...- 


T  m 


Form  No.  471 


-^^^^  y-'^ 


ic-^'t  ^i^  "?< , 


^"''^^^ 


■J^  'M>i 


'J^>^ 


>3%^  .^^:;^  v^^^t;^!.^:^ 


'v'      -V 


Q--^ 


BIOGRAPHY      *^' 


OF 


REV.  A.  NEWELL, 


AND 


MISCELLANIES. 


ST.  LOUIS: 
XIXON-JONES  rRINTlNG  CO* 

1S94. 


"  I  would  not  live  always; 

I  ask  not  to   stay  where  storm  after  storm  glides 
swiftly  o'er  the  way.  : 

The  few  lurid  moments  that  dawn  on  us  here, 

Are   enouo;h    for    life's  woes,  full    enousrh   for    its 
care." 


PREFACE. 

This  preface  is  the  apology  I  make  for  writing  this 
book  ;  I  have  said  in  my  short  biography,  that  in  the 
beginning  of  this  writing  I  had  intended  to  defer  its 
publication  till  my  decease,  but  finding  myself  in 
better  health,  concluded  to  have  it  done  in  my  life- 
time, should  it  be  the  Lord's  good  pleasure.  Hence, 
the  term  auto-biography. 

In  my  earlier  life  and  now,  in  looking  over  the 
smallness  and  limitedness  of  my  life  in  reference  to 
what  it  might  have  been,  that  I  might  to  some  extent 
remedy  that  deficiency  by  leaving  something  behind 
that  some  one  peradventure  might  profit  by  it  in 
a  moral  and  religious  point  of  view — hence,  this 
auto-biography,  to  which,  this  is  a  prelude. 

The  Bible  says:  The  good  man  dies  and  goes  to  his 
place.  That  is,  to  Heaven,  of  course,  and  yea,  says  the 
Spirit,  and  his  works,  do  follow  him.  Dear  brothers, 
sisters  and  fellow  mortals  in  the  flesh,  won't  we  try 
to  secure  some  memento  when  we  shall  have  passed 
to  our  blessed  abode  above,  that  may  say  to  some  one, 
'*  This  is  the  way.  "  Let  our  lives  be  such  while  here 
that  they  may  be  interpreted  to  say  as  above  quoted. 
This  is  the  way;  walk  ye  in  it.  It  does  seem  to  be 
a  lean  hope  for  some  of  our  fellow-travelers  —  the 
way  so  many  are  living.  The  Lord,  I  hope,  will  visit 
them  in  due  time  to  discover  their  ruin. 


4  PREFACE. 

This  then  will  be  my  last  word,  in  the  pages  of  this 
book,  and  I  would  have  them  as  full  of  truth  and  love 
to  God  and  my  fellow  mortals  as  if  it  were  the  last 
I  should  utter  below,  and  to  those  that  I  shall  see  no 
more  in  the  flesh  to  them  it  is  even  so,  my  last  words, 
dear  ones,  to  you  —  I  shall  see  you  no  more  in  the  flesh. 
I  take  the  parting  hand  with  many  who  have 
had  sweet  comfort  in  fellowship  with  our  blessed  Mas- 
ter ;  our  pence  has  often  been  as  a  river  and  our  faith 
and  righteousness  as  the  wave  of  the  sea,  but  our 
earthly  union  now  ceases  with  these  loved  friends  and 
relations  near  or  distant.  My  heart  and  soul  goes  out 
in  enthusiastic  love  toward  you;  we  must  part  and 
meet  no  more  in  the  flesh.  O,  shall  we  meet  again? 
What  would  we  do  if  there  were  no  future  hope  of 
meeting  again?  But  O,  blessed  thought,  not  only 
does  Jesus  offer  us  the  Christian  hope  in  common  for 
all,  but  more  especially  to  them  that  are  battling  hard 
against  the  world  the  flesh  and  the  devil. 

My  dear  loved  ones,  again  I  say.  I've  but  a  few 
more  words  to  say  to  you  before  I  leave,  —  if  this 
book  falls  into  3^our  hands,  any  and  to  all  it  has 
been  written  with  prayer  incessant,  prayer  that 
the  sentiment  conveyed  might  reach  each  and  every 
heart,  and  so  unite  us  in  the  bonds  of  love  and  affec- 
tion that  will  never  be  slackened,  but  will  grow 
stronger  with  our  growth  and  progress  in  time,  and  so 
ripen  in  love  and  unity  of  the  spirit  of  holiness  that 
the  good  Lord  can  gather  us  all  to  himself  in  and 
amidst  the  beatific,  glories  of  the  celestial  world 
above.     Amen,  Praise,  Praise. 


PREFACE.  0 

One  other  matter  I  wish  to  allude  to,  as  I  have  not 
done  80  before,  is  my  church  relation.  I  came  to  Iowa, 
a  member  of  the  M.  E.  Church  ;  was  converted  in  Ten- 
nessee, in  the  fall  of  1832  ( as  I  hold  in  mind  now,  as  I 
have  no  notes  to  go  by  ;  nor  have  had  in  all  my  writing 
for  this  book,  but  have  written  as  it  come  to  mind) ;  as 
above  stated  came  to  Iowa  a  member  of  the  M.  E. 
Church,  but  finding  it  necessary  in  the  progress  of 
events  to  change  my  membership,  joined  the  Metho- 
dist Protestant  Church ;  the  cause  we  need  not  allude 
to  here.  Came  here  an  efficient  member  of  the  M.  E. 
Church,  licensed  by  the  quarterly  conference,  but 
not  ordained  till  I  joined  the  Protestants,  which  was 
done  by  the  Protestant  Church,  her  ministry.  Now 
having  in  this  writing  set  forth  all  that  presents  itself, 
as  needful  thus  far,  subscribe  myself, 

A.  Newell, 
Minister  M.  P.  Church. 


BIOGRAPHY 


OF 


REV.  A.  NEWELL, 

AND  MiSCELLAI^iES. 
BIOGKAPHICAL. 

BIRTH  AND  PARENTAGE. 

My  reason  for  writing  this  book  is  as  follows:   I  am 
connected    with    a   line    of    ancestors   that  are    quite 
numerous,  many  of  whom  requested  me  to  leave  a  short 
biographical   sketch   of    the   family,    which   follows. 
My  father  was  likely  born  and  raised  in  North  Caro- 
lina.    His  father  was  from  Virginia,  and  his  father, 
my  grandfather,  was  from  one  of  the  old  countries, 
England  or  Scotland.     My  father's  name  was  John; 
he  "had  three   brothers,  William,  Edward  and  David. 
My  father  and  his  brother  David  died  in  Carolina  at 
an  early  age— they  all,  when  I  was  born,  lived  in 
Warren  County,  North  Carolina.    My  father  died  at  the 
age  of  forty-five  from  a  disease  or  plague  called  the 
quinsy, from  which  my  father,  mother  and  grandmother 
all  died  in  the  short  space  of  two  or  three  weeks.     The 
family  consisted  of  six  children  when  I   could   first 
remember.      The    second   was    Lieutenant   John   E'. 
•Newell,who  graduated  at  West  Point  Military  Academy 


8  BIOGRAPHY    OF    KEV.    A.    NKWELL 

in  New  York  in  about  the  year  1818,  and  died  in 
Carlisle,  Pennsylvania,  in  about  the  year  1835,  on 
recruiting  service.  The  oldest  brother  with  the  oldest 
sister  moved  to  Alabama  at  an  early  time,  lived  and 
died  there  with  their  families,  now  scattered  throush 
the  West ,  Texas,  and  Pacific  coast.  As  already  stated, 
our  father  died  at  the  early  age  of  forty-five  and  left  a 
good  many  small  children  —  my  own  age  was,  as  well 
as  remembered  now,  some  eight  or  ten  years,  and  I  am 
now  writing  out  this  sketch  as  I  would  sit  down  to 
write  a  letter,  without  note  or  memorandum,  trusting 
altogether  to  memory. 

About  the  first  thing  I  can  begin  to  remember  is  the 
British  war  of  1812.  Though  I  was  not  eligible  to 
bear  any  part  in  it,  yet  I  can  well  think  about  the 
terrible  tragedies  of  blood  and  cruelty  that  made 
one  hope  it  might  be  the  last  war  we  should  live  to 
witness.  For  the  last  I  was,  as  for  the  first,  ineligible 
(too  young);  I  was  then  too  old.  Thank  the  Lord 
for  such  exemption  that  I  have  no  fears  of  another 
now,  for  I  am  too  near  through  life's  warfare,  except 
the  war  of  the  devil,  and  shall  not  have  that  on  hand 
very  much  longer,  being  now  in  my  88th  year,  born 
in  1805.  Praise  the  Lord.  I  feel  in  that  a  good  deal 
hke  a  soldier  whose  time  for  which  he  had  enlisted 
was  near  out ;  I  have  not  had  anything  to  do  in  the 
killing  war,  but  a  good  siege  of  conflict  with  the  devil. 

LEAVES  CAROLINA  FOR  THE  WEST. 

.  I  lived  in  North  Carolina  till  about  the  year  1824 
or  1825,  after  leaving  school,  if  such  in  contrast  with 
the  present  might  be  called  a  school.      I  never  went  to 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  \) 

but  one  school;  that  had  a  plank  floor  to  the  house; 
log  cabin,  dirt  floor,  log  cut  out  for  a  window,  the 
fire-place  across  the  entire  end,  against  which  the  fire 
was  set,  and  stick  and  mortar  chimney. 

Such  at  that  day  and  time,  with  the  British  war 
on,  and  the  country  newly  settled,  was  about  as  good 
a  show  as  the  people  could  make,  and  of  course  we  all 
had  to  fare  alike. 

I  have  said  that  I  lived  in  North  Carolina  till  1824 
or  1825  when  I,  with  five  others,  set  out  from  Warren- 
ton,  North  Carolina,  for  the  west.  Nothing  occurring 
of  note  till  we  reached  and  crossed  the  Allegheny 
mountains,  for  as  soon  as  we  crossed  the  mountains 
we  were  in  Tennessee  and  entered  pretty  soon  the 
famous  Knoxville  City,  taking  its  name  from  the  val- 
ley, the  residence  once  of  one  of  our  ex-presidents, 
the  Honorable  Andrew  Johnson,  that  succeeded,  I 
think  Mr.  Lincoln. 

TAKEN    SICK    AT    SPARTA,  TENNESSEE. 

Nothing  important  transpired  till  we  passed  a 
country  town  by  the  name  of  Sparta,  Tennessee. 
There  I  became  unable  to  travel  any  further.  How- 
ever we  did  reach  a  distance  of  twelve  miles  beyond, 
where  we  put  np  for  the  night.  The  next  morning  my 
company  concluded  to  leave  me  to  my  fate  and  God, 
and  that  was  a  very  safe  committal,  for  after  some  two 
or  three  weeks  I  was  enabled  to  pursue  my  journey, 
reached  my  destination,  found  friends  and  relatives 
and  finally  settled  in  a  small  town  on  the  Cumberland 
river  named  Clarksville.  There  I  sought  and  obtained 
employment  as  a  clerk  in   a  store,  having  some  five 


10  BIOGRAPHY    OF    RKV.    A.    NEWELL 

or  sixyears'experience  in  that  line  previously.  In  the 
spring  of  1830  the  firm  for  whom  I  was  doing  business 
employed  nie  to  go  to  Philadelphia  to  lay  in  their 
stock  of  goods.  They  were  heavy  dealers  in  tobacco, 
and  shippers  of  produce,  and  sold  a  great  many  goods. 

MARRIED    MAY    6,   1830. 

On  returning  in  the  spring,  having  made  previous 
arrangements,  I  was  married  to  Miss  M.  A.  Pettus  of 
Tennessee,  near  Clarksville,  where  I  had  lived  per- 
haps some  five  or  six  years.  Up  to  that  time  I  had 
been  in  clerkship,  but  now  gave  up  my  clerkship  and 
settled  in  a  little  town  called  Palmyra  and  opened  a 
public  house,  but  not  finding  it  very  profitable,  and 
having  in  earliest  life  lived  and  worked  on  a  farm, 
I  thought  I  would  return  to  it,  and  settled  on  a 
farm,  which  I  bought,  on  the  same  river  called  the 
Mouth  of  Yellow  Creek.  We  lived  there  some  seven 
years  and  moved  to  Iowa  in  the  spring  of  1840. 

CHOLERA    ERA FALLING    OF    THE    STARS. 

But  I  will  have  to  go  back  a  little  and  give  a  brief 
sketch  of  a  trip  to  Illinois  in  the  fall  of  1832,  a  noted 
era,  too,  it  was,  because  of  the  cholera,  and  as  well  as 
I  can  recollect  now  was  followed  or  preceded  by  the 
falling  of  the  stars,  as  was  so  said,  and  to  all  appear- 
ance was  such  to  those  beholding  the  scene.  They 
seemed  to  fall  so  rapidly  as  to  contrast  with  a 
snow  falling  so  fast  as  to  obscure  the  sight ;  they 
looked  like  snow-fliikes,  varying  in  size  from  a  quarter 
to  a  dollar.     It  took  place  on  a  cold,  frosty  night  in 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  11 

Noveniber.  I  don't  now  call  to  mind  the  day  of  the 
month,  but  it  was  a  time  that  will  be  long  remem- 
bered by  those  who  witnessed  it. 

From  all  accounts  thousands  and  perhaps  millions, 
suddenly  awakened,  supposed  that  it  was  the  falling  of 
the  stars  preceding  the  day  of  judgment.  It  is  said 
in  some  of  the  cities  of  the  south  that  the  larger  part 
of  the  people,  and  especially  the  negroes,  were  in  the 
streets  upon  their  knees;  it  might  have  been  better 
for  them  if  they  had  been  there  before.  But  to  return 
to  our  narrative.  We  broke  off  from  our  line  of 
thought  after  finding  ourselves  emigrated  from  Ten- 
nessee to  Iowa  in  the  spring  of  1840  ;  now  we  had 
left  our  line  of  thought  again  to  talk  about  the  cholera 
year  and  falling  stars.  We  left  ourselves  in  Iowa  in 
our  coming  back  to  take  our  Illinois  trip.  So  we  set 
out  from  our  farm  on  the  Cumberland  river  in  the  fall 
of  1832,  the  cholera  year,  and  its  first  visit  to  the 
United  States ;  the  first  and  second  were  the  most 
fatal  of  its  visits.  Its  history  says  it  visits  the  same 
localities  once  in  sixteen  years.  It  is  supposed,  in  its 
first  and  second  visits  to  America  and  Canada,  that 
thousands,  and  perhaps  millions,  were  victims  to  it. 

CHOLERA   IN    1832-5. — A   MOST   SHOCKING  ACCOUNT  OF 
ITS    RAVAGES    IN   NEW  ORLEANS. 

Of  course  when  I  write  of  events  of  the  past  I  do 
not  speak  of  them  as  an  eye-witness,  but  as  narrated, 
generally  upon  fair  authority.  It  was  said  that  in 
New  Orleans  the  cemetery  looked  as  though  it  was 
the  mart  of  some  large  deposit  of  goods  that  had  been 


1^  BIOGRAPHY    OF.  REV.    A.    NEWELL 

shipped  —  the  deposit  of  the  dead  from  the  city. 
Coffins  were  piled  up  to  heights  in  every  place  where 
space  could  be  found;  exposed  to  the  sun  in  that 
climate  the  coffin  lids  would  burst  off  with  the  swol- 
len bodies,  and  with  all  the  available  means  they 
could  not  get  them  from  the  city  as  fast  as  they 
died,  and  the  plague  only  ceased  to  prevail  for 
want  of  victims  to  prey  upon.  What  escaped  of  the 
disease  fled  and  left  the  city.  The  like  to  an  extent 
prevailed  in  many  of  the  other  cities  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada. 

Again  we  have  to  fall  back  to  our  proposed  trip 
to  Illinois.  This  is  the  second  time  we  have  made 
the  start,  will  try  and  get  on  this  time.  I  am  writing 
this  narrative  as  I  would  sit  down  to  write  a  letter, 
just  as  it  comes  to  my  mind,  without  notes  or 
memorandum. 

ILLINOIS    TRIP. 

In  the  fall  of  1832,  as  before  stated,  myself  and  Dr. 
Samuel  Dabney,  of  Clarksville,  Tennessee,  set  out  on 
horseback  to  explore  the  comparatively  new  State  of 
Illinois.  The  first  novel  scene  that  struck  us  in  the 
new  State  was  the  prairies.  We  had  never  before  wit- 
nessed an  open  field,  larger  than  ten  to  forty  acres, 
corn  or  tobacco  fields.  But  now  to  look  upon  an  open 
space;  at  first  not  appearing  very  large,  yet  sufficient 
to  excite  our  curiosity,  but  on  advancing,  the  open- 
ing enlarged,  and  our  admiration  increased  with  the 
developments,  until  our  eyes  tired  with  exertion  to 
reach  something  they  could   rest  upon,  but  in  vain. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  13 

At  length  we  came  to  an  entire  defeat,  on  reach- 
ing what  is,  or  was  then  the  Grand  Prairies  that  lie 
between  St.  Louis  and  Chicago,  and  is  said  to  be  forty 
miles  across.  We  stopped  overnight  in  the  center. 
The  house,  a  cabin,  was  called  Magupin  Point,  several 
tall  trees  surrounded  it,  being  quite  a  curiosity  in  the 
middle  of  a  forty-mile  opening. 

Next  point  we  reached  was  Jacksonville,  then  the 
largest  town  in  the  State,  and  is  probably  yet  save  Chi- 
cago. We  still  continued  our  travel ;  now  and 
then  we  would  pass  a  farm  that  being  but  a  cabin 
and  a  small  enclosure.  We  finally  going  north  and 
crossing  the  Illinois  river  at  Bairdstown,  found  our- 
selves at  Rushville,  some  thirty  miles  or  more  from 
Quincy,  Illinois  ;  here  we  stayed  a  day  or  so,  and  got 
the  si2:htof  a  newlv  made  Territorial  Governor,  which 
we  enjoyed  the  sight  of,  but  did  not  greet  him  with 
hand-shake,  for  he  seemed  to  be  more  interested  in  a 
team  of  four  yoke  of  oxen  than  forming  acquaintances 
with  strano-ers.  The  first  sis^ht  we  had  of  the  Governor 
was  his  huge  load  of  hay  and  four  yoke  of  oxen.  It 
was  very  muddy  and  the  Governor  had  his  pants  turned 
up  well  to  the  knees,  with  his  drivers'  whip  across  his 
shoulders  and  looked  to  his  team  all  the  time,  as  if 
he  knew  his  business. 

I  said  that  he  is  a  safe  Governor,  he  won't  tax  the 
people  to  do  what  he  can't  do  himself.  If  I  learned 
his  name  I  have  forgotten  it  or  I  would  record  it  here 
that  it  might  stand  in  contrast  with  our  State  Gover- 
nors of  this  age. 

This  ends  our  Illinois  journey. 


EARLY  ACCOUNT  OF  SETTLEMENT  OF  IOWA. 

We  find  ourselves  back  in  Iowa,  as  in  former  pages, 
where  we  left  our  travelers  to  talk  upon  points  that 
we  wished  to  bring  in.  Our  first  settlement  here  was 
only  for  a  short  time,  near  Mount  Pleasant,  then  a 
small  village  twenty-eight  miles  v/est  of  Burlington, 
on  the  Mississippi  river. 

INDIAN    WAR BLACK    HAWK. 

The  countr}^  was  new  and  but  a  territory,  the 
Indians  had  only  given  up  a  part  of  it,  which  had  been 
held  by  the  Black  Hawk  tribes.  Bhick  Hawk  had 
been  taken  prisoner  by  General  Scott  and  the  war 
ended  that  had  been  quite  a  serious  thing  with  the 
Illinois  militia,  which  had  attempted  to  drive  the 
Indians  from  the  reservation,  but  had  been  defeated 
and  all  put  to  death,  having  put  themselves  in  a  fort, 
not  knowing  anything  about  Indian  strategy  ;  the  fort 
was  taken  and  the  whole  band  of  militia  was  cruelly 
put  to  death  by  Indian  barbarity. 

But  to  return  to  our  narrative  as  above ;  we  were 
located  twenty-eight  miles  from  Burlington  on  the 
Mississippi  river,  where  w^e  bought  and  opened 
a  farm,  our  first  attempt  in  a  new  country,  Iowa. 
Here  w^e  remained  four  years — we  had  never  set- 
tled in  so  new  a  country  before  and  it  was  not  long 
before  we  wished  we  had  not  done  it  this  time.  But 
(U) 


i\ND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  15 

we  did  the  best  thing,  as  we  thought,  and  that  was 
to  get  out  of  it  as  soon  as  we  could  ;  and  an  oppor- 
tunity offering  we  sold  out,  which  many  would  have 
done,  if  they  could.  We  moved  back  to  Tennessee, 
for  fortunately  we  had  not  sold  our  home  there. 
But  having  been  in  the  enchanting  land  of  prai- 
ries, thinofs  didn't  look  to  us  as  we  thougrht  on 
our  return,  so  we  concluded  to  go  back  again,  and  did 
so.  Lived  that  winter  in  Mt.  Pleasant,  we  came 
back  in  the  fall. 

The  next  spring,  which  was  in  1845,  we  bought  and 
settled  in  DesMoines  County.  We  had  settled  in  our 
first  settlement  in  Henry,  and  here  we  are  yet,  through 
the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God,  in  the  possession  of 
common  life  and  he^ilth,  with  my  wife  sitting  in  the 
room  by  me  in  her  eighty-first  year  and  myself 
eighty-eight,  pretty  fair  samples  of  those  who  try  to 
obey  the  higher  powers.  Scripture  says,  to  those  who 
obey  divine  commands,  will  God  give  length  of  days 
and  satisfaction  of  life. 

From  our  first  arrival  in  Iowa  up  to  23d  of  June, 
1893,  we  have  been  in  Iowa  fifty-three  years  all  told. 

The  foregoing  is  a  brief  account  of  my  own  and  of 
my  father's  family  from  my  earliest  recollection  till 
he  died  in  about  the  year  1813  or  1814,  as  I  don't 
remember  seeing  the  family  record  and  having  only 
memory  to  go  by. 

Having  already  given  a  brief  biography  of  myself 
and  history  of  events  of  the  same  from  eight  to  ten 
years  of  my  early  life  till  settled  in  Iowa  (moved 
there  in    1840),  from  this  I  shall  begin  the  religious 


16  BIOGRArilV    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

part  of  my  history.  To  do  this  we  shall  here  have  to 
go  back  to  TeDnessee  on  the  Cumberland  river  under 
date  of  1832. 

BEGINNING    OF    MY    RELIGIOUS    LIFE. 

Fifty-three  years  back  will  give  us  a  start  on  a 
new  line  of  life,  as  we  said,  on  Cumberland  river,  its 
name  from  the  Cumberland  mountains,  and  its  valley 
from  its  fame  for  buckwheat  cakes  and  honey  (first 
settled  by  the  Dutch). 

Having  already  closed  briefly  my  early  life  and 
history  as  a  starting  point,  I  will  now  introduce  my 
religious  experience,  which  began  and  developed  itself 
more  fully  in  the  year  1832.  What  I  mean  by  devel- 
oping itself  more  fully  then,  was  that  I  had  had  partial 
convictions  for  some  time  before,  but  they  had  not 
become  so  strong  as  to  produce  the  determination  of  an 
altered  life. 

I  have  since  my  conversion  said  my  awakening  was 
from  the  fear  of  hell.  It  occurred  in  this  manner.  It  was 
the  cholera  year  of  1832  ;  the  first  visit  of  the  cholera  to 
the  Northern  States.  I  became  so  alarmed  at  the  fear- 
ful prevalence  of  the  cholera  that  I  was  almost  per- 
suaded that  if  I  took  it  I  should  be  sure  to  die,  and  I 
am  of  the  opinion  I  should,  for  it  was  noticeable  that 
such  was  the  case  ;  that  in  most  cases  where  there  was 
the  greatest  dread  there  was  the  surest  fatality;  I 
became  so  alarmed  that  I  had  no  rest  day  or  night.  I 
was  even  afraid  to  go  to  bed,  lest  I  should  be  a  victim 
before  I  woke.  It  would  be  hard  to  describe  the  terror 
that  it  carried  with  it;   it  sent  terror  into  every  mind 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  17 

and  to  read  the  accounts  of  its  }n'evalence  was  most 
frightful.  Thousands  a  day  in  large  cities,  and  smaller 
ones  in  like  proportions.  The  descriptions  given  of 
it  in  the  cities  of  New  York,  St.  Louis  and  New  Orleans 
were  most  shocking  to  read. 

CONFESSION    LNDEIl    REPENTANCE. 

But  to  return  to  my  own  case.  I  saw  that  the  warn- 
ins:  was  so  strong;,  and  I  could  hold  out  no  lono;er.  I 
threw  up,  as  we  sometimes  say  when  we  give  up.  I  cried 
out:  '*  O,  God,  if  thou  wilt  spare  one  who  has  so  long 
rebeled  against  you  and  hear  my  vow  that  I  now  make 
and  save  me  now,  I  will  make  a  full  surrender,  to  be 
Thine  from  this  moment ;  but  if  you  cannot  accept 
me  now,  will  you  create  a  hope  within  me  at  the  extent 
of  my  life  I  may  hope  to  find  you  in  the  pardon  of 
all  my  sins." 

At  this  point  of  surrender,  praise  the  Lord,  I  was 
accepted  and  found  a  joyful  peace  that  I  had  never 
before  felt  or  realized.  It  was  unearthly.  I  wept 
and  cried  without  an  effort,  and  it  seemed  to  increase 
as  I  yielded  to  it  till  I  felt  I  would  like  to  stay  in  that 
happy  frame  all  the  time  and  praise  God. 

When  I  was  making  this  covenant  with  God,  it 
seemed  that  something  near  me  that  was  not  my 
friend  said  to  me,  **  Don't  be  in  a  hurry  about  this 
matter,  put  it  off  till  night  and  then  you  can  talk 
about  it  with  your  wife."  This  I  took  to  be  Satan, 
but  I  said,  "No,  Lord,  I  want  this  vow  to  take  effect 
from  the  present  moment  and  it  must."  And  as  I 
have  said  above,  it  did. 


18  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    XEWELL 

I  was  in  my  cornfield  all  alone  pulling  corn,  praise 
the  Lord,  I  don't  know  that  I  had  been  to  a  meeting 
in  a  year  or  two  even.  This  I  state  that  it  may  show 
that  place  nor  time  have  nothing  to  do  with  our  con- 
version; just  true  penitence  and  an  honest  heart  and 
purpose  to  do  what  we  pledge  ourselves  to  do. 

RELIGIOUS    EXPERIENCE. 

As  I  said  in  the  beginning  of  this  my  Biography,  it 
was  written  principally  for  the  gratification  of  family 
relatives  scattered  over  the  States  south  and  west, 
and  friends  with  whom  I  had  formed  acquaintance 
during  my  comparative  long  life  ;  but  in  continuance, 
of  my  religious  experience  more  especially  to  profit 
those  and  all  who  it  may  be  their  province  to  read, 
should  it  fall  into  their  hands.  I  am  not  expect- 
ing to  bring  to  the  view  of  my  readers  anything 
marvelously  strange,  that  the  world  never  read.  But 
simply  to  give  a  plain  account  of  my  religious  ex- 
perience connected  with  such  events  as  may  add  to  the 
interest  of  the  same. 

I  will  now  take  up  the  line  of  thought  where 
convicted  and  pardoned  in  my  cornfield,  I  would 
say  pardoned,  as  far  as  I  saw  myself  a  sinner; 
I  mean  there  are  to  my  mind  and  conception  three 
stages  or  states  of  grace  in  which  I  would  be  under- 
stood  when  I  said  I  was  converted  in  the  cornfield. 
I  was  pardoned,  for  all  that  I  felt  to  be  convicted  for, 
or  in  other  words  for  all  overt  acts  and  words  of  dis  • 
obedience. 

I  have  said  there  are  three     stages    of    grace,    so 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  19 

speaking,  in  what  is  alluded  to,  in  conversion,  which 
simply  means  change  of  purpose.  First  state,  pardon 
or  justification  ;  second,  regeneration,  and  third,  sanc- 
tification,  which  we  will  talk  of  further  on.  I  have 
said  I  was  pardoned,  and  will  add  here  justified  ;  justi- 
fied as  far  as  convicted  for  sin,  for  I  hold  that  pardon 
and  justification  as  I  see  it  are  synonymous,  the  same, 
at  least  so  much  so  that  they  may  be  used  alternatively 
as  such. 

I  said  I  was  pardoned,  forgiven,  as  far  as  convicted 
or  convinced,  for  wrong  doing  was  sorry  and  con- 
victed, which  means  so  sorry  that  I  would  never  do  or 
continue  in  that  course  of  living  any  longer,  depend- 
ing upon  God's  grace  to  help  me  — for  it  is  all  of  God 
to  reform  —  I  also  stated  in  this  experience  that  I  had 
the  evidence  that  this  work  was  wrought  for  me;  I 
wanted  it  done  and  God  did  it  for  me.  <*  For  what- 
ever you  ask  in  Jesus'  name  it  shall  be  done.  "  I 
want  further  to  state  that  the  evidence  I  received  here 
to  a  sense  of  pardon  and  justification  was  clear  thus 
far.  I  knew  well  that  the  work  was  divine,  but  was 
not  clear  as  to  what  I  should  term  it  by  the  Bible. 

PARDONED    AND    JUSTIFIED    BUT    NOT    REGENERATED. 

I  knew  the  feelings  I  enjoyed  were  not  of  an 
earthly  type,  but  of  divine  impress.  They  made  me 
exceedingly  happy  and  were  sweet  and  enjoyable, 
seemingly  to  soul  and  body,  so  that  I  could  and  did 
praise  the  Lord  from  a  deep  inward  emotion  of  love 
and  gratitude  to  God.  For  the  time  I  was  satis- 
fied  that   I   might    place    myself   among   those   that 


20  BIOGRAPHY    OF    KEY.    A.    NEWELL 

could  and  did  say  they  were  the  servants  of  God. 
But  lest  I  might  be  mistaken  in  this  matter, — 
not  that  I  had  not  enjoyed  these  blessings  and  yet 
felt  the  happy  result  from  them,  but  was  not  en- 
tirely clear  that  I  might  sit  down  satisfied  that 
I  could  claim  a  relation  with  God,  as  being  truly 
converted — in  this  state  of  feeling  it  was  natural 
that  I  should  want  to  know  of  others  of  more  expe- 
rience and  I  went  to  an  old  Presbyterian  brother  and 
elder  in  his  church.  He  said,  *«  You  are  all  right.  " 
I  had  described  my  experience  to  him.  He  said,  *'  Go 
on,  you  are  all  right.  "  Well,  I  did  go  on,  but  not  in 
the  sense  to  which  he  alluded.  The  more  experience  I 
had,  the  more  I  felt  impressed  there  was  something 
I  yet  lacked.  We  will  go  bac%  a  little  to  where  I 
said  there  were  three  stages  of  grace  and  that  in 
the  experience  I  had  already  had,  that  I  was  but  a 
pardoned  sinner,  and  not  yet  even  regenerated.  The 
work  was  done  for  me  because  God  caused  me  to 
see  I  needed  it,  and  then  to  seek  for  it.  Now  I  will 
stop  here  and  tell  w^hy  I  said  I  was  made  to  seek  God 
in  pardon  and  justification  (the  same),  from  fear  of 
hell.  It  was  fear  and  dread  of  death  that  moved  me. 
I  was  as  it  were  between  two  fires,  I  must  yield  to  be 
saved  or  burn  in  hell,  that  I  said  I  cannot  do,  so  I 
threw  up  as  in  the  cornfield.  Then  the  three  states 
of  grace,  I  had  experienced  but  the  first  pardon,  a 
work  done  for  me  iu  taking  away  my  overt  acts  of  sin 
and  wrong-doing.  Yes,  pardon  is  a  work  done  for  us, 
and  this  was  done  to  my  then  satisfaction,  and  even 
now.     It  was  my  true    repentance  for  all  known  sins 


ANt)    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  21 

both  of  seen  and  unseen ;  I  could  not  repent  for 
what  I  was  not  convicted. 

This  I  have  said  was  a  work  done  for  me.  .Well, 
says  one,  if  you  were  pardoned  and  had  the  evidence, 
what  more  did  you  need?  A  work  to  be  wrought  in 
us  most  essential.  The  first  work  for  me  was  outward, 
for  overt  acts.  The  second  regeneration  and  inward 
work  to  hold  in  subjection  our  rebellious  nature  by  the 
power  of  divine  love, making  us  inwardly  and  outwardly 
new  creatures.  Born  again,  born  not  of  or  unto  cor- 
ruptible, but  to  incorruptible  things  of  the  spirit,  as 
taught  of  Christ  to  Nichodemus.  <*  Ye  must  be  born 
of  water  and  of  the  spirit." 

Now  I  will  say  here  it  was  the  want  of  this  new 
birth,  this  regenerating  power  of  divine  light  and  the 
love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  the  heart  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  that  I  was  inquiring  after  when  consulting  the 
old  Presbyterian  elder.  And  I  just  stop  here  and  tell 
you  where  I  found  it  at  last.  It  was  at  a  mourner's 
bench,  so-called  then  and  now,  but  not  go  much  used 
now.  As  already  set  forth.,  upon  finding  that  I  was  not 
in  the  possession  of  all  that  I  was  entitled  to  in  the 
gospel  plan  to  enable  me  to  wage  a  successful  warfare 
against  the  devil  and  Tom  Walker  (the  devil's  second 
mate),  I  said  I  would  try  the  mourner's  bench,  w^hen 
it  was  presented  by  a  small  man,  a  local  preacher,  who 
chopped  wood  all  day  and  preached  at  night.  While 
he  was  preaching  I  said  to  myself,  **  Lord,  that's  the 
religion  that  will  satisfy  me ;  if  I  had  what  it  seems  to 
me  that  man  has,  I  think  I  would  be  satisfied  that 
I  had  reliirion."     You  see  from  the  time  I  had  my 


22  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

cornfield  justification  or  pardon  and  received  the  evi- 
dence of  it,  as  I  said,  and  explained  the  three  stages 
of  grace,  two  years  or  more  had  transpired.  All  this 
time  I  was  doing  the  best  I  could,  under  the  influence 
or  eff'ects  of  pardon,  without  regeneration  (as  stated 
before,  pardon,  a  work  done  for  us,  for  we  could  not 
do  it  for  ourselves,  and  it  must  be  done)  which  then 
puts  us  where  we  need  the  second  state  of  grace, 
which  is  regeneration,  born  of  God  from  on  high, 
born  of  the  spirit,  a  work  within,  done  for  us  to  enable 
us  to  stand  against  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  enemy, 
so  that  when  tempted  and  tried  we  might  be  able  to 
overcome  and  stand  entire.  Now,  while  the  Bible 
teaches  us  that  these  three  stages  of  grace,  as  we  have 
all  along  taught,  viz.,  pardon  and  justification,  regen- 
eration and  holiness  or  sanctification — they  are 
but  stages  of  ojrace  as  Bible  terms,  so  tauo^ht  in  theo- 
logy  and  are  all  implied  in  the  completion  of  a  soul 
saved.  And  in  most  instances  where  a  sound  convic- 
tion is  followed  by  a  true  conversion,  those  graces, 
or  helps,  as  they  may  be  termed,  are  brought  into 
use,  and  are  all  essential  ingredients  in  a  full  and  com- 
plete salvation  or  conversion. 

My  object  in  trying  to  make  these  things  as  plain  as 
I  can,  I  hold  in  mind  how  I  had  to  battle  with  them 
before  being  reconciled  to  the  Bible,  and  to  make  the 
explanation  satisfactory  to  the  reader. 

Now  1  must  get  back  to  the  little  preacher  whose 
religion  1  thought  would  satisfy  me  —  which  it  did,  for 
it  was  not  long  till  he  was  out  of  the  stand  and  out  in 
the  middle  of  the  house  with  an  old  poplar  bench  (a 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  23 

small  log  split  open  through  the  center  the  split  side 
turned  up  and  legs  put  in  it  as  a  common  bench  so- 
called)  squaring  the  bench  as  best  he  could  and  calling 
out  to  all  that  wanted  to  be  converted  to  come  for- 
ward and  kneel  at  this  altar  as  though  there  truly  was 
efficacy  it  in  so  doing, —  being  the  custom  all  under- 
stood it.  I  had  formed  a  purpose  that  I  could  get 
along  without  going  there,  and  that  made  me  a  little 
tardy  at  first,  and  by  this  time  there  were  a  number 
gone  forward  and  the  congregation  had  surrounded 
the  bench,  for  that  had  then  become  the  scene  of 
observation  by  all.  After  short  consultation  on  my 
part  I  said  in  my  mind,  of  course  I've  been  trying  for 
two  years  to  get  this  matter  settled,  I  did  not  think 
I  would  ever  go  to  the  mourner's  bench,  but  if 
it  will  do  me  any  good  I'll  try.  So  I  threw  my 
crutches  aside  and  made  the  start,  but  had  to  part  the 
congregation  with  hands  and  arms  by  forcing  them  to 
give  me  way.  I  said  I  had  laid  by  my  crutches,  for 
I  had  gone  there  with  them  and  had  not  been  without 
them  for  perhaps  a  month  or  so  —  I  had  cut  my  leg 
very  badly  and  had  been  under  a  doctor.  But  getting 
through  the  crowd  and  having  reached,  to  me,  the 
sacred  spot,  I  was  scarcely  conscious  of  being  there 
before  I  saw,  with  my  eyes  shut,  though,  a  large  ball, 
as  it  seemed  to  me,  of  rolling  fire  in  a  seeming  large 
hogshead,  like  a  sugar  or  tobacco  hogshead  in  dimen- 
sions, all  on  fire.  I  saw  it  in  the  distance  and  knew  it 
was  coming  to  me. 


24  BIOGRAPHY    OP    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

CLEAR   EVIDENCE    OF   REGENERATION. 

It  was  coming  to  me  and  I  had  this  thought,  **  What 
will  be  the  fate  of  the  old  log  meeting  house."  All 
this  passed  through  my  mind  in  one-half  or  one-fourth 
of  a  second  (nothing  so  rapid  as  thought).  The 
last  I  saw  of  the  rolling  orb,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  was 
that  it  seemed  to  burst  on  me,  and  I  found  myself 
expecting  to  go  up  in  the  wake  of  the  fiery  orb. 
Having  made  the  effort  (could  it  be  imagination) 
something  seemed  to  say,  *'  Can  you  go  and  leave 
your  family?"  '<  Yes,"  was  my  answer.  Since  I've 
been  writing  this,  the  answer  to  its  meaning,  I  should 
have  gone  to  preach  forthwith,  which  I  did  not  do  for 
for  some  twenty  years,  perhaps,  or  more. 

NO    MOUIH    SHUT,    WHEN    GOD    SAYS    **  OPEN   IT." 

These  first  thoughts  and  actions  seemed  to  be  per- 
fectly beyond  my  control.  Shouting  and  praising  God 
was  as  easy  and  as  compatible  as  if  I  was  born  to  it, 
and  followed  it  all  my  life.  I  was  undoubtedly  under 
the  influence  of  a  supernatural  control.  I  have  read 
a  great  many  descriptions  of  persons  under  the  in- 
fluence of  divine  power,  but  have  heard  no  one  say  he 
had  succeeded  in  telling  it  to  his  liking.  It  seems 
that  natural  minds  cannot  take  in  and  comprehend 
divine  things.  They  must  be  spiritually  discerned  to 
be  comprehended. 

Now,  then,  in  the  conclusion  of  my  description  of 
my  regeneration  which  has  been  apart  from  most  of 
others  that  I  have  known,  but  no  doubt  so  ordered  of 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTEKS.  25 

God.  Inasmuch  as  we  have  no  choice  in  the  way,  say 
so  of  our  conversions.  It  is  all  in  his  hands  and  at 
his  option  to  give  such  manifestions  and  evidences  as 
will  best  answer  the  ends  for  which  we  are  converted. 
In  my  own  case  I  was  not  satisfied  without  a  very 
clear  development  of  the  divine  assurance.  <*  As  thy 
faith,  so  be  it  done  unto  thee." 

Now,  I  want  to  spend  a  little  time  in  commenting 
upon  my  conversion,  not  that  I  want  to  make  it  any 
plainer  to  my  own  satisfaction  or  to  try  to  make  it 
more  or  less  in  any  way,  but  to  leave  it  as  I  have  tried 
to  do  and  prayed  the  Lord  to  help  me,  that  the  impres- 
sion upon  the  minds  of  some  after  I  am  gone  to  heaven, 
may  be  a  part  of  the  work  that  may  follow  me.  For 
the  Bible  says:  *' The  good  man's  works  do  follow 
him.'*  I  would  here  add  that  it  is  not  the  best  thing 
when  a  soul  sets  out  to  be  a  Christian,  to  be  satis- 
fied with  too  limited  evidence  of  tbeir  conversion. 
(Note.  In  preacher  and  people  this  failure  is  a  detri- 
ment to  the  Church  —  want  of  a  baptism  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.)  I  think  thousands  make  a  grand  mistake  by 
setting  out  to  get  to  heaven  in  the  same  way  or  upon 
the  same  principle  that  many  do  in  getting  along  in 
the  matters  of  life.  The  greatest  income  with  the 
least  labor,  or  in  other  words,  how  little  can  I  do  in 
the  way  of  religious  matters  here  and  get  to  heaven  or 
otherwise  escape  hell?  It  is  to  be  feared  that  manj^ 
that  run  upon  this  line  may  never  get  there  and,  if 
at  all,  by  the  skin  of  their  teeth,  as  it  were. 


26  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 


THE    DOCTRINE    OF    THE    BIBLE    SET    FORTH. 

Now  by  the  divine  aid,  on  which  we  all  must  de- 
pend when  we  do  work  that  we  expect  God  to  bless, 
I  propose  to  notice  the  last  state  of  grace,  as  in  our 
catalogue  set  forth,  as  a  completion  of  the  work  of  a 
soul's  salvation,  or  complete  restoration  to  God  from 
whom  it  has  departed  by  sin  and  transgression.  We 
shall  not  undertake  to  argue  the  question  of  the  truth- 
fulness of  the  doctrine,  but  leave  that  to  those  who 
may  be  competent  if  there  be  a  necessity  to  prove  by 
argument  that  which  constitutes  a  large  portion  of  the 
Bible  itself,  and  through  its  availability  and  efficacy 
millions  have  already  found  their  way  to  heaven,  or 
John  the  Eevelator  must  have  made  a  grand  mistake 
when  he  said  he  saw  an  innumerable  company  that  no 
man  could  number.  How  was  it,  John,  was  there  any 
mistake  in  this  matter?  For  it  is  a  matter  of  very  great 
importance  here  to  know  what  has  become  of  the  mighty 
host  that  have  left  the  world  of  martyrs,  confessors, 
prophets,  priests  and  kings,  and  other  hosts  that  have 
dwelt  upon  the  earth,  but  have  left  only  the  tracks  of 
blood  to  mark  their  way  to  glory. 

We  would  say  in  the  outset  upon  the  subject  of 
sanctification,  that  there  are  few,  if  any,  Bible  readers 
that  deny  the  doctrine  as  set  forth  in  the  Bible,  but 
fail  to  see  and  take  it  into  the  completion  of  the  work 
of  full  and  complete  salvation ;  for  without  holiness 
no  man  can  see  the  Lord's  face  in  heaven.  Now, 
it  may  be  necessary  here  to  repeat  again  as  before, 
that    there  are  several  terms   used   to   designate  the 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  27 

same    thing    as    perfect    love,    christian    perfection, 
sanctification    holiness    of    heart;    all  of  which,  with 
many    others,  refer     directly    to     the     same     thing- 
being    made    holy,    for    God     is    holy.      But    here 
seems  to  lie  the  grand    difficulty.     Many  superficial 
Bible     readers  —  and     many    there  are  —  who    look 
upon  all  who    are    said    to    be    converted,    take    that 
term  as  embracing  everything  connected  with  religion 
and  all  besides  is  to  hold  on  to  that  faith    that  has 
brought  them  into  that  union  with  Christ  that  enables 
them  to  know  they  have  been   converted  and  passed 
from  death   unto  life  spiritually,  seem  to  think  that 
to  be  the  ultimatum  of  religion,  and  that  if  they  can 
keep  themselves,  as  it  were,  in  sight  of  heaven  it  will 
all  be  well.     Many  understand  by  conversion  every- 
thing connected    with  complete    salvation    which    is 
right  if  maintained. 

Such  believers  ordinarily  have  but  little  of  the  higher 
life  of  religion  so  speaking,  for  we  would  call  this  the 
lower.  They  seem  not  to  take  in  the  idea  that  religion 
is  progressive,  and  not  going  on  to  know  the  Lord  in  its 
proper  sense  is  sooner  or  later  to  end  in  having  no  re- 
ligion at  all.  (Backslidden.)  The  higher  life,  so  to 
speak  again,  is  to  go  on  to  know  the  Lord.  In  other 
words,  to  know  the  lengths,  breadths,  and  debts 
of  divine  love.  This,  of  course,  refers  to  perfect 
love  or  Christian  perfection.  Here  is  another  trait 
or  condition  of  the  lower  life  of  religious  faith, 
a  kind  of  selfish  religion,  if  it  may  be  admitted,  a 
no  working  religion,  as  would  say  I  am  all  right  I've 
been  converted,  and    when  I  go  to  meeting  I  often 


28  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

feel  pretty  well.  I  don't  believe  in  making  much  ado 
about  it,  no  how ;  nor  do  I  believe  all  should  pray  in 
public  or  sing  for  I  never  could  sing.  Well,  brother, 
what  can  you  do  then  ?  What  did  you  join  the  Church 
for?  To  keep  from  going  to  hell,  of  course.  That's 
so,  for  none  of  us  want  to  go  there. 

Having  said  this  about  the  lower  life  of  religion,  we 
will  talk  a  little  about  the  hioher  and  better  life, 
which  we  will  describe  as  the  sanctified  life  or  holi- 
ness. Sanctification  means  by  Websters  Dictionary 
'*  Set  apart  for  special  use,"  and  consequently  in  a 
Bible  sense  then,  it  means,  «'  Set  apart  to  do  God's 
will."  And  what  is  God's  will,  but  that  we  should 
be  holy  as  God  is  holy.  Here  then  is  further  descrip- 
tion of  holiness:  Perfect,  pure  in  heart,  temper  and 
disposition;  free  from  sin  and  sinful  a:ffections,  etc. 
So  then  beyond  all  contradiction,  holiness  and  sancti- 
fication, perfect  love  and  purity  of  heart,  are  but  so 
many  terms  having  the  same  meaning. 

And  while  the  Bible  abounds  in  these  terms,  no  one 
can  disbelieve  the  doctrine  of  holiness,  unless  throuo:h 
prejudice  or  disbelief  in  the  Bible.  It  may  justly  be 
said,  it  is  the  capstone  of  salvation,  in  the  same  sense 
in  which  it  is  said  of  the  capstone  of  the  Jewish 
Temple  which  when  found  and  brought  forward  it 
went  up  with  shouting.  (I  will  emphasize  here;  I 
like  shouting  religion,  it  was  born  in  me,  since 
the  Holy  Spirit  planted  my  feet  upon  a  rock  and 
put  a  new  song  in  my  mouth,  I  have  not  ceased 
to  shout  nor  will  I  ever.)  Because  it  was  the 
finishing     work     of     a     long     looked     for     end    of 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  29 

labor,  that  had  been  on  hands  for  years,  ac- 
cordino-  to  the  account  given.  It  was  some  nine 
years  in  building,  with  thousands  of  hands  employed  in 
dressing,  shaping  and  fixing  stone,  of  which  the-Tem- 
ple  was  mostly  built  (marbb  perhaps).  It  is  stated 
by  one  that  it  was  all  made  ready  for  being  put  up 
before  it  was  begun, —  the  materials  all  made  ready, 
and  when  begun  was  put  up  without  the  sound  of 
a  hammer.  And  when  the  work  had  advanced  to 
completion,  it  seemed  that  the  only  stone  lacking  was 
what  was  termed  the  capstone,  and  that  in  conse- 
quence of  the  length  of  time  and  the  accumulation  of 
rubbish,  it  was  not  found  until  much  search  and 
anxiety  was  expended,  when  at  length  it  was  announced, 
brought  forth  and  went  up  with  a  shout,  in  all  prob- 
ability by  thousands,  as  so  many  had  been  engaged  in 
it  and  its  long  continuance  in  erection.  To  the  Jew 
this  Temple  was  more  his  God  than  the  God  that  built 
it.  It  being  so  long  in  erection  that  the  nation  was 
excited  and  interested  in  it  to  such  an  extent  that  its 
completion  must  have  been  a  time  of  great  exultation 
as  was  its  dedication  by  Solomon.  Now  I  think  I  see 
a  strong  analogy  in  the  Jewish  Temple  and  the  work 
of  sanctification. 

The  capstone  of  the  Temple  was  its  completion. 
Without  it  it  would  not  have  been  completed.  So  the 
Bible  says  without  holiness  you  will  not  be  competent  to 
enjoy  heaven  ;  so  we  see  the  Temple  unfinished  without 
the  capstone.  So  salvation  without  holiness.  In  the 
Temple,  about  which  somewhere  back  I  alluded  to  the 
Temple  as  a  necessity   to  the  Jew    and    the  reasons 


30  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

for  it,  which  God  saw  and  put  into  the  mind  of  David, 
that  he  should  say^in  the  materials  for  his  son  Solo- 
mon to  build,  which  it  seems  he  did,  for  when  Solomon 
came  to  the  throne  he  found  everything  ready  to  his 
hand,,  which  gave  Solomon  a  great  advantage  in  the 
erection  of  the  Temple.  But  yet,  after  all  that  David 
did  toward  the  Temple,  which  if  compared  would  give 
David  as  much  credit  in  the  labor  and  work  as  is 
ascribed  to  Solomon,  yet  the  Temple  is  called  after 
Solomon.  We  alluded  above  to  the  necessity  of  the 
Temple  to  the  Jev*^.  His  surroundings  and  necessities 
demanded  it,  and  hence  the  Temple  after  God's  plan 
and  by  his  imparted  wisdom  to  Solomon. 

As  we  design  to  show  the  similiarty  of  importance 
between  the  Jewish  Temple  and  its  use,  and  the  work 
of  sanctification  and  its  use ;  both  of  God  and 
their  use  and  purposes  set  forth  in  the  Bible, 
we  have  said  some  where  back  that  the  Jewish  Tem- 
ple was  a  necessity  to  the  Jew  and  was  as  much  so 
perhaps  to  the  surrounding  nation.  The  Jews  needed 
a  safeguard  which  they  had  in  the  Temple.  A  place 
for  worship.  A  place  in  which  their  strength  was 
concentrated  and  where  God  had  promised  he  would 
be  to  them  a  God  and  they  his  people.  Here  the 
Lord  would  defend  them  from  their  enemies  ;  and  to 
their  enemies,  the  heathens, —  the  magnificence,  of  the 
Temple,  its  strength,  its  greatness  was  to  these  ene- 
mies a  terror.  At  the  same  time  it  was  a  place  where 
the  Jew  was  trained  and  disciplined  both  temporalily 
and  spiritually. 
'Inasmuch   as  all    the  Bible  reason    and    those  that 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  31 

understand  the  teaching  of  the  Bible  will  see  readil}^ 
where  the  Jew  started  from  ;  and  from  his  first  adop- 
tion in  Abraham  he  had  the  promise  of  protection 
and  prolongation  for  all  time,  and  that  his  seed 
should  be  as  the  sands  upon  the  shores.  Though 
now  rebuked  and  driven  from  nation  to  nation,  with- 
out a  national  home,  3^et  God  says  he  has  not  for- 
saken them,  but  in  the  fullness  of  time  when  they 
have  borne  the  penalty  of  killing  and  denying  Jesus, 
this  is  in  the  loss  of  their  nationality  until  the  time 
of  the  Gentiles  being  fulfilled  (all  are  Gentiles  out- 
side of  the  Jews),  when  according  to  the  teachings  of 
the  Bible,  the  Jews  will  all  come  back  and  become 
incorporated  with  the  Church  of  God,  and  so  Jews  and 
Gentiles  shall  be  saved.  For  God  has  not  forsaken 
his  people  whom  he  did  foreknow. 

Perhaps  I  have  not  quoted  the  exact  words  of 'the 
Bible  here,  but  to  my  mind  given  the  import. 

Now,  then  we  will  look  at  the  analogy  we  pur- 
posed to  show,  the  analogy  between  the  Jewish  Temple 
and  the  doctrine  of  holiness  and  sanctification.  We 
have  said  above,  the  necessity  of  the  Temple,  the  ends 
for  which  it  was  built,  that  it  became  such  a  necessity 
it  must  be  built  as  in  the  divine  order  it  was.  It  had 
an  altar  on  which  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  or  on  which 
the  offerings  were  laid  for  sacrifice  by  the  priest,  and 
which  was  always  accepted  if  offered  according  to  , 
God's  law,  by  fire  coming  down  from  heaven,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  Prophet  Elijah  and  the  idolatrous 
priests  of  King  Ahab.  In  this  answer,  as  by  fire,  the 
individual   or  individuals  for  whom  the  sacrifice  was 


32  BIOGKAPHY   OF   KEV.    A.    NEWELL 

made  received  satisfactory  evidence  that  the  offering 
was  accepted  of  God,  and  the  object  for  which  the  offer- 
ing was  made  was  by  the  spirit  signified,  met,  and  the 
sinner  freed  from  guilt  and  condemnation. 

Now.  again,  when  we  look  at  the  law  of  Moses  that 
demanded  these  sacrifices,  we  see  more  distinctly  the 
importance  of  the  Temple  with  all  its  bearing.  The 
Jews  without  the  Temple  would  have  been  as  helpless 
to  obey  the  divine  law  under  Moses,  as  they  would 
have  been  to  deliver  themselves  from  the  Egyptian 
bondage  in  Egypt   without  obeying  Moses  under  God. 

Now  we  have  shown  the  imperious  necessity  of  the 
Jewish  Temple  to  achieve  the  purpose  of  God,  that  he 
had  purposed  to  do  in  dealing  with  his  chosen  people 
which  he  originated  in  Abraham,  when  he  said  to  Abram 
'*  and  thy  seed  shall  be  as  the  sand  on  the  shores." 
Thi*s  appears  to  be  the  promise  of  God  by  covenant 
with  Abram  before  Abram  had  a  seed  in  his  son  Isaac. 
Now  follow  this  historv  through  Isaac  and  Jacob  till 
you  find  a  people  in  Egyptian  bondage  to  the  number 
of  400  thousand. 

THE  JEWS  DENYING  CHRIST  THE  PENALTY. 

But  to  make  the  best  use  of  them  in  reference  to 
our  object  in  view,  we  will  take  them  out  of  Egypt 
under  Moses,  cross  the  Red  Sea  on  dry  land,  the  ene- 
my, Pharo,  pursuing  them  with  the  combined  forces 
of  Egypt.  But  they  left  their  enemies  all  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  sea,  drowned,  while  they,  the  Jews 
go  upon  their  march,  until  in  the  fullness  of  time  we 
find  them  under  Joshua,  Moses  .successor,  planted  in 


AXD    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  33 

the  land  God  had  promised  Abram  He  would  give  him 
and  his  seed  forever,  where  for  a  great  while,  they 
were  happy,  when  in  obedience  to  the  law  God  had 
given  tliem  on  Sinai.  But  when  disobedient,  pun- 
ished them,  as  they  are  now  for  disobedience  and  dis- 
loyalty, suffering  the  penalty  of  crucifying  and  den}^- 
ing  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  putting  Him  to  death  on 
the  Roman  cross  and  saying  "  crucify,  Him,  "  "  cru- 
cify. Him,"  when  Pilate  would  have  released  Him,  say- 
ing,  *'LetHis  blood  be  upon  us  and  our  children." 

This  their  desire  God  has  granted  them,  which 
they  have  been  now  suffering  the  penalty  near 
two  thousand  years,  as  a  natidli.  But  as  we 
have  said,  a  few  pages  back,  God  is  going  to 
bring  them  back  in  the  fullness  of  time  (on  the 
same  condition,  he  w^ill  all  sinners).  This  is  a  nation. 
(For  their  sin  was  a  national  one)  as  all  national  sin 
must  be  punished  in  this  life,  for  their  will  be  no 
national  tribune,  we  think,  in  heaven  or  hell ;  for  if 
there  was,  the  devil  would  want  to  rule  it  as  he  did  in 
heaven,  before  being  cast  out ;  now  to  be  held  in  chains 
of  darkness  to  the  day  of  judgement  when  hre  and  brim- 
stone is  to  be  his  portion  forever  with  all  poor  sin- 
ners. What  will  you.  do  sinners?  Say  better  do  as 
the  writer,  get  dreadfully  alarmed  at  hell  and  flee  for 
a  refuge  to  the  hope  of  heaven. 

Somewhere  back  I  said,  lam  writing  these  thoughts 
as  thev  occur  to  my  mind,  as  I  would  a  letter  of  in- 
quiry, so  the  reader  must  take  them  as  they  are. 
There  will  be  mistakes,  (not  intentional)  and  views 
expressed  different  from  many  or  some  at  least,  but 

3 


34  BIOGRAPHY   OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

the  hope  is  there  will  be  some  word  or  sentence  that 
may  lead  some  to  some  thought  that  will  profit  for 
time  and  eternity.      Ainen. 

AWAKENIXO  TO  SANCTIFICATION  AND  HOLINESS. 

Having  in  the  two  first  stages  of  my  Christian 
experience  kept  the  three  stages  or  states  of  grace 
before  us  as  standpoints,  while  we  have  advanced  from 
one  to  the  other,  all  of  which  we  have  spoken  of  as 
our  experience  developed.  We  now  come  to  my  first 
experience  of  sanctification  (having  already  said  much 
upon  the  subject  in  connection  with  the  other  graces) 
yet  have  not  said  where  we  received  the  first  evidence 
and  the  circumstances  connected  therewith.  I  have 
all  along  kept  the  stages  of  grace  before  the  reader, 
(first  conviction),  pardon  and  justification,  the  same; 
reo^eneration  and  sanctification.  The  first  two  dwelt 
upon  as  in  pardon  under  my  first  convenant  in  the  corn- 
field, the  second  in  my  fire  baptism  at  the  mourner's 
bench. 

My  first  experience  of  santification  took  place  at  a 
camp  meeting  about  two  years  after  my  fire  baptism 
at  the  mourner's  bench,  and  about  four  years  from  my 
cornfield  pardon  and  justification ;  I  was  sanctified 
with  this  evidence  as  follows:  I  first  became  uncon- 
scious for  some  two  or  three  hours,  perhaps,  as  my 
memory  serves  me,  was  myself  at  or  between 
eleven  and  twelve  o'clock  ;  at  two  or  three  o'clock 
came  to  hearing  and  observation ;  could  hear  the 
talking  at  first  but  seemed  to  take  no  care  about  it, 
but  felt  to  be  in  another  realm  of  thought  and  feel- 
ing altogether,  but  couldn't  have  been  any  happier 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  35 

if  I  had  been  in  the  essential  glory  :  in  which  state 
I  remained  an  indefinite  time,  three  or  four  hours. 
I  have  stated  some  time  back  that  my  experience  was 
to  some  extent  an  offshoot  from  most  of  others.  But 
if  God's  work  let  it  be  so.  I  know  this  much,  it  was 
beyond  my  control,  so  let  the  Lord's  name  be  praised. 
He  does  His  own  work  in  His  own  appointed  way. 

But  back  to  my  state  in  the  work  of  sanctification. 
While  in  my  recovery  from  unconsciousness,  I  had  a 
most  singular  experience,  connected  with  most  infinite 
happiness.  A  weight  came  upon  me  gradually  that 
seemed  I  should  be  crushed  through  bearing  physically, 
right  over  my  heart.  I  cried  out  as  one  in  agony,  and 
a  voice  as  well  understood  by  me  as  if  spoken  by 
one  that  1  could  see,  said,  "  Don't  cry  out,  but 
say,  Yes."  As  quick  as  thought  I  obeyed  the  voice, 
and  the  trouble  was  gone,  I  as  happy  as  before.  This 
was  repeated  three  times.  During  this  time  I  was 
lying  where  I  first  came  to  consciousness. 

This  is  the  first  time  this  experience  has  ever  been 
revealed,  save  to  those  that  were  eye  witnesses  to  it. 
From  this  fact  I  didn't  understand  it  myself,  and 
thought  the  publication  of  it  would  not  tend  to  the 
promotion  of  Godliness.  It  being  so  remote  from 
common  experiences,  it  would  invite  criticism,  rather 
than  profit  souls  in  finding  Christ. 

SINGULAR  DEVELOPMENT HAPPINESS  AND  MISERY  FOL- 
LOWING   EACH   OTHER. 

I  have  said  I  didn't  understand  this  mysterious  dis- 
pensation   at    the    time  of   its  occurrence ;    mingling 


36  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

misery  and  happiness,  rather  the  one  following  the 
withdrawing  of  the  other,  each  exhibiting  the  most 
intense  extremes.  Nothing  so  remote  as  misery  and 
happiness,  and  yet  in  these  exhibitions  each  were 
extremes  above  ordinary.  Above  I've  said  I  did  not 
understand  these  mysterious  manifestations  at  first,  nor 
did  I  for  some  length  of  time. 

The  first  clear  development  was  the  work  of  sancti- 
fication.  That  was  readily  and  clearly  understood, for  I 
had  been  acquainted  with  the  displays  of  that  work 
in  past  time;  for  such  was  its  work  or  testimonies  of 
it.  But  this  last  visitation  of  misery  and  happiness,  one 
following  the  other  in  such  quick  succession,  I  have 
said  this  strange  development,  was  for  me,  and  to  me 
it  was  made  plain,  and  never  more  so  than  now  while 
writing  up'^n  its  development. 

As  I  said  *t  was  to  me  and  for  me  to  have  profited 
by  these  advantages,  which  had  I  done  witlioutfear  of 
Satan,  who  is  always  on  hand  to  do  as  much  harm  as 
possible.  I  failed  to  make  the  best  use  of  these  advan- 
tages that  I  ought  to  have  done,  and  by  neglecting  to 
do  so,  was  led  into  a  long  series  of  nominal  faith,  from 
the  recovery  of  which  only  I  saw  where  I  was  and  what 
I  had  lost  in  not  heeding  these  developments  of  divine 
power;  and  thereby  a  judgment,  which  I  will  record  in 
the  further  advance  of  this  writing.  The  interi)reta- 
tion  of  the  happiness  and  niisery  so  closely  connected 
is  happines  for  obedience  and  misery  for  disobedience, 
and  how  fully  I  experienced  that  in  a  long  state  of 
nominal  faith  when  I  might  have  gone  right  along  from 
these  manii'estations  of  pov/er  to  the  work  they  were 
designed  to  invite  me  to. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  37 

But  as  I  said,  Satan  came  up  just  there  to  foil,  and 
did,  from  which  victory  he  gained  over  me,  I  had  to 
recover  at  the  suffering  of  a  most  frightful  judgment 
that  will  be  noticed  in  the  events  of  my  future  devel- 
0})ments.  This  judgment  referred  to  was  a  fire  threat- 
ened to  destroy  all  my  possessions.  It  was  the  result 
of  my  not  obeying.the  call  to  the  ministiry  when  first 
converted  and  sanctified. 

Now  then,  after  a  little  more  talk  upon  these  points 
that  I  have  held  prominent  through  all  my  experience, 
I  shall  close  with  the  addition  of  some  naratives  of 
travel,  and  other  matters,  and  perhaps  some  things  on 
the  subjects  of  prayer  and  its  efficacy. 

But  a  few  more  remarks  on  the  subject  now  under 
discussion,  that  of  sanctification  as  above.  I  said  at  the 
time  of  the  clear  development,  I  failed  to  take  in  their 
meaning  because  of  my  ignorance  of  Bible  knowledo-e 
and  because  of  that  did  not  know  what  those  states  of 
grace  meant  which,  when  by  the  Bible  defined,  made  it 
all  a  clear  light. 

I'll  stop  here  again  to  explain  what  I  did  not  once 
understand  as  now,  God  will  excuse  ignorance  when 
there  is  a  proper  reason  for  it.  When  I  w^as  first 
brought  into  its  light,  I  mean  the  conviction  of  sin, 
and  found  repentance  for  it,  and  felt  all  the  evidence 
of  the  fact,  I  was  as  ignorant  as  many  Africans,  of 
Bible  teachings  and  doctrines.  This  accounts  for  my 
ignorance  when  brought  into  the  realms  of  truth,  of  not 
knowing  what  state  of  grace  I  was  in,  and  hence  when 
first  pardoned  and  justified  did'nt  know  what  state 
of  grace  I  was  in  by  the  Bible,  and  consequently  failed 


38  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

to  obey  the  line  of  duty  which  the  manifestation  re- 
ferred to,  which  was  to  preach.  But  thank  the  Lord, 
I  did  know  that  the  work  was  of  God.  This  was  my 
first  awakening  and  pardon  in  my  cornfield  covenant. 
Again  I  want  to  say  here,  and  a  happy  thing  for  the 
ignorant,  that  God  dont  wait  for  a  soul  to  be  well 
posted  up  in  the  Bible  and  become/a  theologian  before 
he  may  be  converted.  I  have  known  many  as  well  as 
myself  that  were  happily  converted  and  were  sound 
in  Faith  and  Holy  Ghost  power,  that  could  not  read 
a  word  in  the  Bible.  I  would  not  be  understood  by 
there  remarks  that  the  Bible  should  be  ignored,  by  no 
means,  but  I  would  put  the  greatest  value  upon  it  be- 
cause it  saves  the  ignorant  and  the  learned.  Praise 
the  Lord,  alike. 

Note  —  I  will  make  a  note  here  in  reference  to 
both  my  regeneration  ^nd  sanctification.  I  was  im- 
pressed in  both  instances  that  I  was  called  to  a  work 
that  I  was  constantly  refusing  on  the  ground  of  dis- 
qualification, which  was  to  preach.  This,  I  think  now, 
was  urged  on  me  by  the  devil  to  keep  me  from  a  clear 
conception  and  conviction  upon  the  matter  of  the  line 
of  duty  to  which  these  strange  developments  alluded. 
He,  the  devil,  knew  that  if  clear  and  bright  conviction 
was  development  on  the  line  of  duty,  I  would  pursue 
it;  hence  he  gave  me  a  mighty  fight  on  both  of  those 
points,  of  experience,  regeneration  and  sanction  to 
keep  me  in  suspense,  knowing,  doubtless  as  he  did, 
that  he  would  suff*er  loss  if  I  once  got  into  the  clear 
line  of   duty  that  God  required  at  my  hand,  and  he 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    3IATTERS.  39 

succeeded  to  an  extent  of  some  fifteen  or  twenty 
years,  during  which  time  I  had  declined  much  spirit- 
uall}' ;  and  from  which  I  was  awakened,  by  what  has 
been  alluded  to  above  as  my  fire  judgment,  which  I 
shall  have  occasion  again  to  allude  to. 


INCIDENTS  OF  TRAVEL. 

PERIL  BY  ROBBERS EFFECTS  OF,  AND   ANSWER  TO 

PRAYER. 

In  a  travel  south  some  years  ago  myself  and  wife, 
by  the  wny  of  Kansas  City  to  Memphis,  Tenn.,  found 
ourselves  involved  in  danger  bj^  thieves  and  rob- 
bers. We  were  old  people  and  traveling  with  trunks 
and  baggage.  We  were  spotted  by  those  swindlers ; 
they  had  followed  us  from  the  depot  that  we  stopped 
at,  and  we  had  to  be  transferred  to  another  depot, 
some  mile  or  so  at  the  other  part  of  the  city,  and  those 
persons  that  we  thought  had  a  design  upon  us,  we 
pretty  soon  found  them  there  too.  We  had  to  be 
there  several  hours  before  taking  the  cars  for  our 
place  of  destination,  and  during  this  time  they  made 
every  effort  to  decoy  me  out,  and  their  number  in- 
creased to  some  ten  or  a  dozen,  and  fearing  they 
might  enter  the  house,  they  being  congregated  near 
the  door,  I  got  a  man  to  go  out  and  hunt  a  police- 
man, and  as  they  found  that  a  police  was  inquired  for 
they  immediatel}^  disbanded.  The  police  came  and 
stayed  with  us  till  the  cars  came  and  then  helped  us 
aboard  the  cars.  It  was  by  prayer  that  the  Lord 
brought  this  deliverance.  I  see  it  as  others  may  not 
and  for  it,  I  praise  Him. 

Again,  traveling  alone  in  my  buggy,  a  train  of  cars 
overtook  me,  and  my  animal  took  fright  and  so  sud- 
(40) 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTEllS.  41 

denly  started  that  both  tugs  dropped  loose  from  the 
single-tree  and  the  straps  on  the  shafts  was  all  that 
was  left  to  pull  by,  and  one  of  them  broke,  and  the 
shaft  dropped  down,  so  it  nearly  touched  the  ground 
which  made  it  fearfully  dangerous  in  that  way,  the 
animal  had  run  nearly  or  quite  a  mile  with  all  her 
speed  and  I  at  my  best^  to  check  her,  some  seemingly 
audible  voice  said,  "  why  don't  you  ask  Jesus  to  stop 
her?  "  I  said  *'  Jesus  save  me,"  and  in  a  few  seconds 
the  animal  stood  still  by  the  fence  till  I  got  out  all 
safe.  Praise  the  Lord.  Then  isn't  it  better  to  trust 
in  God  than  in  men  or  self,  for  I  had  done  my  best 
and  called  upon  all  1  could  see  for  help  and  they  fled 
for  their  own  safety. 

Again,  I  was  in  a  drowning  state,  and  looking  up  to 
the  shining  stars,  in  my  mind, ''  this  the  last  reflection 
I'll  ever  have  of  you."  Did  you  not  know  that  a 
drowning  man  can  have  presented  to  his  view  a  hun- 
dred things  in  a  moment?'  This  was  my  experience. 
Hope  thou  in  God  and  He  will  deliver  thee.  When 
all  seemed  hopeless  help  came.  It  was  as  hope 
against  hope,  as  one  describes  a  hopeless  case.  This 
was  my  situation  once  afterwards.  The  present  was 
in  Tennessee,  in  Clarksville  ;  we  had  gone  to  the  river 
to  bathe  after  night,  a  beautiful  moonlight  night,  a 
memorable  one  to  me,  I  was  a  good  swimmer  too,  I 
suppose  the  cold  water  gave  me  the  cramps.  The 
desire  of  an  honest  heart  is  prayer. 

On  another  occasion  when  going  from  California  to 
Oregon  on  board  of  a  steamship.  Sailed  out  through 
the  Golden  Gate  on  the  bay,  with  a  beautiful  calm 


42  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

tide,  weather  mild  in  the  month  of  May,  when  in  that 
latitude  all  nature  speaks  beauty  and  delight  and  nil 
faces  shone  with  hope  and  expectation.  Even  the 
Chinaman  too,  though  huddled  up  in  a  small  space 
with  his  pack  to  sit  on,  expressed  no  discomfort.  All 
went  well  and  seemingly  happy,  save  now  and  then 
some  tall  Enoch,  lying  on  his  face,  and  head  over  the 
deck,  feeding  the  gulls  with  the  contents  of  an  over- 
loaded stomach.  (These  gulls,  a  white  fowl,  that 
follows  the  vessels  to  find  the  offal  thrown  over.) 
We  have  said  all  was  merry,  until  a  little  before  noon 
on  Friday,  the  fifth  day,  we  saw  a  large  fish,  called 
the  Porpoise,  rising  to  the  surface,  until  the  whole 
ocean  seemed  covered  with  them  spouting  water  ten 
feet  high,  and  these  gulls  increasing  and  flapping 
down  almost  touching  the  deck. 

The  sailors  seemed  to  understand  it  and  busied  them- 
selves m  preparing  for  a  storm,  and  as  I  had  read  of  sea 
storms,  but  had  no  thought  of  being  in  one  I  did  not 
feel  so  easy  about  it  as  when  on  land  and  reading 
about  it. 

A  hazeness  began  to  gather  over,  and  the  sea  began 
to  roll  its  waves  higher  and  still  yet  higher  all  that 
afternoon,  and  before  night  the  ship's  rigging  was 
all  flat  on  the  deck  and  everything  on  it  had  to  have 
fasteners,  and  the  sailors  themselves  must  have  had 
some  way  of  security  if  up  on  duty,  for  before  morning 
the  waves  would  break  above  the  vessel  some  three,  four 
or  five  feet  to  all  appearance,  and  the  darkness  as  black 
as  night  at  sea  could  make  it.  The  spray,  too,  so  thick, 
and  no  lights  could  be  seen  only  through  dim  lanterns. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  43 

Thus  the  sleepless  crew  of  passengers,  of  which 
there  was  some  seven  huiidred,  besides  the  crew  and 
a  heavy  freight.  I  have  thought  since  if  any  one  that 
had  ever  heard  the  creaking  and  groaning  of  a  vessel 
in  a  sea  storm,  they  would  say  it  was  the  most  terrific 
of  all  sounds.  Through  the  entire  night  there  was 
little  or  no  noise,  but  in  its  stillness  a  shriek  occasion- 
ally from  some  woman  that  had  lost  her  place  in  her 
berth  with  a  flumb  on  the  floor.  The  ship  now 
seemed  left  to  her  strength  to  battle  with  the  waves. 
These  vessels  are  both  sails  and  steam,  but  in  severe 
storms  the  sails  are  struck  and  she  makes  the  best 
headway  she  can. 

FIRST    MORNING    AFTER    FIRST    NIGHT. 

The  dawning  of  the  morning  would  have  been  some 
relief,  but  for  the  fearful  appearance  of  the  snow- 
capped mountains,  as  they  seemed  to  be  in  the  dis- 
tance (for  such  they  seemed),  slapping  against  each 
other  till  the  foam  on  the  waves  gave  them  the  ap- 
pearance of  snow.  The  height  of  them  I  will  not 
attempt  to  describe,  for  it  was  no  time  to  make  calcu- 
lations. If  that  was  thought  of  it  would  have  been 
of  the  possibility,  for  the  probability  was  as  lean  as 
hope  against  hope.  The  storm  never  seemed  to  abate 
at  all  while  on  the  ocean.  Had  there  been  a  steamer 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia  river  to  tow  us  over  the 
bar,  which  is  twenty  miles  and  considered  very  dan- 
gerous to  go  without  a  pilot.  So  at  night  the  captain 
said  he  must  fall  back  at  least  twenty  miles  to  keep 
ofl'the  bar,  and  he  did  so,  and'when  morning  came  he 


44  BioGRArnr  of  rev.  a.  newell 

found  himself  on  the  bar  with  a  foot  crack  in  the 
ship  and  all  hands  at  the  pump. 

And  then  it  was  cross  the  bar  or  sink.  So  he  took 
the  risk  and  landed  safely  at  Victory,  a  landing  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  and  Saturday  night  at  dark  at 
Portland,  Oregon.  What  cause  for  gratitude.  No 
doubt  by  many  it  was  felt  and  by  some  will  be 
through  this  life  ;  and  I  have  thought  I  would  like  to 
relate  the  circumstance  to  Jesus  when  I  meet  him  if 
possible  and  ask  him  if  he  noticed  my  almost,  at 
times,  hopeless  dispair.  As  one  has  said,  I  could  see 
no  peg  to  hang  a  hope  upon  for  recovery.  It  was  not 
so  much  the  fear  of  death,  but  those  angry  waves 
seemed  to  say,  each  one  as  they  would  come  and  pass, 
The  next  will  take  you,  I'll  be  your  victim,  death. 
What  a  blessing? 

Such  straits  have  been  to  me,  when  I  hold  them  up 
to  my  consideratiye  mind,  I  hear  my  dear  Heavenly 
Father  say,  *'  Be  not  afraid,  the  waves  shall  not  over- 
flow thee;  I  only  design  thy  dross  to  consume  and  thy 
o^old  to  refine."  I  would  not  doubt  for  a  moment 
that  but  for  the  prayers  that  were  poured  out  with 
such  earnestness,  the  ve-scl  would  never  have  landed 
her  crew  in  safety  at  Portland  wharf,  for  which  I 
will  never  stop  being  grateful  as  long  as  I  live  here, 
nor  can  I  forget  it  in  the  world  above  if  there  be  any 
recognition  there,  and  surely  there  must  be. 

ALL  WELL  IX  ANSWER  TO  PRAYER. 

If  anyone  ever  reaches  a  state  of  hopeless  despair 
I  would  say  that  was  hell  in  full  blast  complete,  de- 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  45 

sptiir  has  not  the  glimmerings  of  hope  no  more  than 
the  darkest  mid-night  has  a  glimmer  of  day. 

But  I  am  not  done  recording  instances  of  prayers 
answered,  and  if  I  were  to  write  them  all  in  this  nara- 
tive,  it  would  make  it  a  large  book. 

I  have  been  so  much  accustomed  to  have  my  pray- 
ers answered  that  now,  when  I  loose  any  useful 
thins:  and  want  it,  I  be^in  at  once  to  ask  the  Lord  to 
help  me  to  find  it.  I  have  said  I  am  sure  to  find  it.  I 
do  it  in  this  way.  What  does  the  Bible  say  :  "  Make 
your  request  known,  pray  for  it,  seek  and  ye  shall 
find."  Here  it  is  then,  the  way  you  w^ant :  *'  seek  and 
ye  shall  find."  Tell  the  Lord,  make  known  your  re- 
quest. All  religious  duties  must  be  practiced,  and  by 
so  doing  faith  will  be  increased,  and  when  you  go  to 
God  for  anything  think  you  will  go  with  the  expecta- 
tion of  finding.  As  a  rule  you  will  succeed.  The 
reverse  will  be  the  exception. 

What  a  blessed  gift  is  Faith  when  practiced.  What 
a  pity  that  Christians  when  they  read  their  Bibles  wont 
practice  them,  but  criticise  their  own  faith  —  as  a  sin- 
ner when  he  hears  the  truth  and  assents  to  it,  then 
goes  away  and  don't  obey  it,  he  hardens  himself  so. 
The  Christian  by  not  obeying  when  instructed  dimin- 
ishes his  faith,  and  when  he  goes  to  prayer  you  will 
hear  him  pray.  Lord,  Lord,  increase  my  faith.  He 
seems  to  forget  that  faith  and  w^orks  must  o'o  tuo-ether 
if  profited  with  either.  Faith  Avilhont  works  is  dead, 
so  works  without  faith,  is  as  much  as  to  say,  I  can  do 
it  myself.  Faith  is  a  gift  from  God  but  must  be 
practiced    to    be  profited   by.     Either    by    itself     is 


46  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

fruitless,  but  unite  them  and  they  become  a 
power  that  overcomes  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 
devil.  Faith,  though  of  God,  in  itself,  yet  is  formed 
upon  testimony  ;  so  we  are  not  expected  to  believe 
without  sufficient  grounds. 

ANOTHER    INSTANCE. 

On  an  occasion,  myself  and  wife  had  gone  to  a  little 
trading  town  and  returning  in  the  afternoon  late,  my 
wife  came  to  me  in  some  surprise,  seemingly,  and  said: 
'^I've  lost  my  money!"  '*  That  is  bad;  how  much 
had  you?  "  *'  I  had  $50  and  a  two-dollar  bill.  I  did 
not  know  1  had  it  along  with  me  till  I  got  there  ;  did 
not  expect  to  need  it  and  when  I  found  I  had  it  with 
me,  I  thought  I  put  it  back  in  my  basket,  but  it  is  not 
here  now."  *'Well,  wife,  that  is  bad,  but  if  it  is 
lost  it  will  stay  lost  till  it  is  found.  But  I  will  tell  you 
what  I  will  do,  you  get  our  supper  as  soon  as  possible 
and  I  will  go  and  see  if  I  can  find  it.  But  I  will  tell 
you  my  plan ;  I  want  you  as  soon  as  your  work  will 
permit  go  to  your  prayers  and  ask  the  Lord  earnestly 
to  help  me  find  your  money, will  you  do  it?  "  *«  Yes,  I 
will.  "  '*  All  right,  the  plan  is  on  foot.  "  I  set  out 
about  three  miles  to  the  place.  I  did  not  feel  at  all 
like  I  was  going  on  a  fool's  errand  ;  of  course,  I  had 
my  plan  before  the  Lord,  and  at  the  same  time  held  up 
my  poor  wife's  grievances;  before  the  journey  was  com- 
plete something  very  clearly  and  intelligibly  said, 
«*Dry  up  that  prayer  and  just  praise  in  lieu  of  it.  " 
As  quick  as  thought  I  did  it  even  before  I  had  in  my 
mind  asked  why  the  reason  of  this  exchange,  but  had 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  47 

already  understood  it  with  tlie  thought  that  I  should,  — 
was  obeying  it  by  praising  him.  It  was  plain  to 
me  as  a  book:  Your  prayer  is  heard  and  forthwith 
answered.  It  is  written:  *' When  ye  pray,  if  ye 
believe  ye  receive  the  things  ye  ask,  ye  shall  have 
them."  <' Did  you  tind  the  money?"  «' Surely  I  did, 
I  found  it  before  I  got  to  the  place  where  it  was.  I 
had  it  by  fiiith,  when  the  Lord  s:iid,  ''  Dry  up  praying 
any  longer,  you  have  in  assurance  the  thing  you  are 
asking  for."  I  did  as  when  it  was  in  my  pocket.  I 
was  quite  as  well  satisfied  that  I  had  it  then  as  when  I 
put  it  in  my  pocket.  Of  course  it  was  a  matter  of 
faith,  but  more  than  simple,  naked  faith,  was  the  full 
assurance  of  faith,  and  when  we  have  that  we  have  the 
thing  we  ask  for. 

Look  at  the  prayer  above  quoted,  '*  When  ye  pray," 
etc.  Getting  home,  of  course  wife  in  much  anxiety, 
I  said,  **  Did  you  pray  as  agreed 'r^"  '*  Yes,  I  did." 
*'  Well,  there's  your  money  !  "  Christ  —  as  good  as 
the  bank  account —  in  whom  we  have  a  well  authen- 
ticated claim,  what  can  be  surer  than  the  promise 
of  God  when  the  conditions  are  met."  When  will 
an  unheeding  world  believe  and  obey  the  conditions  of 
His  word  and  the  world  to  come?  Each  one  will  have 
this  legacy  that  will  take  it.     O  foolish  Gallatians. 

While  living  on  my  farm  in  DesMoines  County, 
Iowa  (I  was  always  a  very  busy  man,  and  busy  men 
are  not  always  the  most  careful),  I  found  myself  out 
of  possession  of  some  valuable  papers  in  addition  to 
an  amount  of  money,  perhaps  $100,  more  or  less,  too 
much  to  lose,  so  I  felt.     As  I  had  been  accustomed 


48  BIOGRAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    KEWELL 

to  trust  God  for  what  I  could  not  do,  after  trvins:  for 

'  I/O 

it,  we  may  expect  him  to  help.  But  so  far  as  he 
has  promised  and  iu  the  way  we  may  be  satisfied  he 
will  not  disappoint,  as  long  as  it  is  on  record,  **  Seek 
and  ye  shall  find." 

As  above,  I  was  out  of  papers  and  money.  Seek! 
That  is  the  key-note  to  those  that  want.  I  searched 
every  place  where  I  thought  there  was  a  probability  of 
success.  At  one  time  I  went  out  to  the  station  and 
overhauled  one  or  more  car  loads  of  oats,  from  some 
cause  supposing  they  might  be  found  there.  I  had 
much  labor  and  toil,  at  times  a  little  discouraged,  but 
still  hoping  and  trusting.  Sometimes  trouble  comes 
uninvited  and  unlooked  for.  My  wife  was  always 
smarter  than  me,  in  morning  rising  especially,  I'll  say 
nothing  about  her  other  advantages.  While  yet  in 
bed  one  morning  she  threw  to  me  a  parcel  of  papers 
saying,  '*  There  is  your  long  looked-for  money  and 
papers:  I  was  just  going  to  put  them  in  the  stove 
to  kindle  the  fire,  and  saw  the  end  of  a  bill  in  the 
papers,  and  looking  further,  saw  them  just  as  they 
are.  "  The  sequel,  as  I  have  said,  I  was  always  busy 
and  at  times,  perhaps,  as  careless  as  busy.  I  had 
used  these  papers,  and  in  my  busy  habits  had  left 
them  on  the  lounge  where  I  had  used  them,  and  when 
some  of  the  house-shapers  came  up  around  doing' 
work  —  the  shortest  way  —  gathered  them  up  into  the 
kindling  basket,  which  had  not  been  called  into  requi- 
sition for  some  time.  Hence,  the  time  I  was  having 
patience  tested ;  long  since  I  learned  by  the  Bible  and 
Hyuiu    book    to   repeat    it.     Not    to    look   to    go    to 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  49 

heaven    without  some  due    amount    of   patient   labor 
requisite. 

The  price  of  finding  that  which  is  lost  is  seeking  till 
you  do  find.  So  with  all  that  is  obtainable  by  seek- 
ing, if  it  is  the  soul,  the  Bible  says,  giving  all  diligence, 
so  with  regard  to  everything  else,  there  must  be  the 
compliance  with  the  laws  that  govern  the  same.  This 
is  another  instance  of  prayer  finding.     Amen. 

PRAYER    FADING. 

Why  should  any  one  have  to  write  and  talk  upon 
the  subject  of  Prayer  Finding,  when  we  all  know  that 
all  of  our  findings  and  obtainings  are  of  and  by  the 
Lord,  since  He  at  ail  times  knows  and  keeps  all  things, 
and  the  sparrows  that  fall  to  the  ground, — He  could 
hold  them  up  at  his  option.  And  who  thus  knows  all 
things  and  their  whereabouts,  and  He  the  all-knowing 
and  omnipotent  and  omniscient  power —  when  He  says 
to  us,  **  Whatsoever  ye  ask  in  Jesus'  name,  not  doubt- 
ing, ye  shall  have  it."  Is  there  anything  in  this  prom- 
ise that  you  can  hang  a  doubt  on  ?  Then  why  not 
take  God  at  His  word,  and  if  you  are  not  saved,  get 
saved,  and  if  you  are  out  of  the  possession  of  any 
thing  that  you  want  and  that  is  worth  having  at  the 
compliance  of  the  conditions,  you  may  assuredly  have 
the  thing.  If  it  is  a  material  thing  you  will  be  put  in 
the  way  to  find  it,  and  if  of  aspiritual,  God  will  reveal 
it  to  you;  this  has  been  and  is  my  experience  yet,  as 
soon  as  I  miss  a  thing  I  need  and  begin  to  look  for  it. 
I  recall  a  time  in  the  past  when  my  wife  came  to  me  and 
said,  I've  lost,  telling  the  loss.  I  said,  Who  knows 
i 


50  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

where  it  is.  Said  she,  I  don't.  Weil,  I  returned, 
Don't  the  Lord  luiow.  Yes,  I  suppose  He  does. 
Well,  don't  He  say,  whatsoever  anything  you  ask  the 
Father  in  My  name  ye  shall  have  it?  If  of  a  mate- 
rial kind  go  and  seek  for  it  and  if  of  a  spiritual  He  will 
direct  you  to  it,  by  strictly  complying  with  the  condi- 
tions. This  has  been  my  practical  experience  for 
thirty  years,  perhaps,  or  more,  even  to  the  small  mat- 
ters and  things  that  I  have  use  for.  I  begin  no 
sooner  to  look  for  it  than  I  say.  Lord,  direct  me  to 
the  thing  I  want,  not  because  He  don't  know  it,  but 
it  helps  my  faith,  that  I  am  talking  with  one  that 
knows  what  I  want,  not  only  that  but  He  has  promised 
I  shall  have  it  if  I  comply  with  the  conditions. 
Hence,  my  faith  now  must  soon  become  the  assurance 
and  the  thing  is  on  hand  that  I  seek.  Praise  the 
Lord  for  that  scripture  that  teaches  the  assurance  of 
faith.  Often  have  I  proved  it  practical  in  hunting 
after  my  cattle,  horses,  sheep  and  other  animals. 
When  first  settled  in  Iowa  of  course  our  stock  must 
have  range  and  we  had  but  little  fencing.  They  must 
range  out  and  we  did  not  bargain  with  them  when 
losing  them  to  come  right  back  when  wanting  them. 
Hence,  we  often  had  much  hunting  to  do,  and  no 
wonder  we  searched  the  corners  to  find  the  cheapest 
way  to  success.  1  have  often  on  getting  into  the 
woods  which  were  very  ugly  to  ride  through,  in  those 
days  when  in  many  places  you  couldn't  see  a  cow  a 
few  rods  from  the  road.  I  would  begin  to  tell  the 
Lord  that  He  could  direct  me  at  once  to  the  animals  I 
wanted,  and  that  I  was  very  busy,  and  often  as  I  have 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  51 

done  it  succeeded,  not  always  as  quickly  as  I  would 
have  liked,  but  often  astonished  at  the  speed  with 
which  I  have  had  success. 

MR.    MULLER's    EXPERIENCE. 

I  have  had  much  help  from  Mr.  Muller  of  London, 
the  London  founder  of  the  noted  institution  in  which 
he  has  reclaimed  thousands,  how  many  have  no 
account  now  at  hand,  but  so  stated  thousands  a  year 
for  many  years,  of  which  it  has  had  and  regained 
millions,  first  and  last.  Yet  he  says  in  one  of  his 
reports  he  has  never  had  occasion  to  ask  the  first 
man  for  a  dollar,  and  began  without  a  dollar.  I  said 
there  is  something  worth  looking  into  in  this  matter 
in  the  way  of  faith.  He  says,  he  simply  asks  God 
for  what  he  essentially  wants,  and  expects  of  course  to 
get  it,  or  he  would  have  no  encouragement  to  go  on. 
He  even  specifies  that  he  asks  God  for  the  smallest 
matters  ;  if  he  misses  or  mislays  any  tool,  to  save  time 
he  at  once  goes  to  God,  asks  him  to  direct  him  to  it, 
and  if  his  men  with  whom  he  is  interested  get  tardy 
he  asks  the  Lord  to  hurry  them  up  ;  if  he  loses  a  key 
he  will  ask  the  Lord  for  it,  and  it  is  found.  You  see 
him  and  the  Lord  are  partners,  the  Lord's  work  and 
him  the  manasjer.  No  doubt  in  the  bescinninor  the 
Lord  put  it  into  his  mind  after  that  he  had  prepared 
his,  Muller' s  heart,  to  be  willing  to  do  the  work  if  he 
had  the  means,  the  Lord  knowing  he  hadn't  but  still 
kept  him,  Muller,  in  a  willing  condition  to  do  the  work, 
and  at  the  same  time  impressed  his  mind  with  the 
faith  that  God  could  and  would  supply  the  means,  as 
he  has  done. 


52  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

So  the  work  has  been  and  still  is  going  on.  We  ought 
to  know  all  power  and  ability  belongs  to  God,  the 
minds,  property,  souls  and  bodies  of  the  people  are  His ; 
their  minds,  as  their  bodies.  He  can  afflict  and  make 
well  at  His  option  — control  minds  and  make  them  or 
rather  cause  them  to  be  willing  to  do  His  will  and  bring 
to  pass  whatever  He  will  in  His  sovereign  bounty. 

PREACH IXG    ON    THE    CARS. 

Soon  after  the  opening  of  the  Central  Pacific  Rail- 
road from  Iowa  to  California  I  was  en  route  for  Oregon 
on  board  of  a  long  emigrant  train.  Arrived  at  Ogden 
on  Saturday ;  the  beginning  of  the  California  end  of  the 
route,  supposed  to  be  the  half-way  railway  line ;  had  all 
the  baggage  to  overhaul  and  reship.  It  seemed  that 
each  end  of  the  road  ran  their  own  cars,  and  while  the 
cars  were  beino:  exchanged,  a  brother  traveler  come  to 
me  and  said  :  I  learn  you  are  a  preacher,  and  I  am  in  a 
strait,  would  like  to  have  your  advice.  I  am  travel- 
ing on  these  cars  on  a  trip  of  pleasure  with  my  family, 
and  have  never  liked  to  travel  on  Sunday  ;  had  thought 
I  might  get  off  here  and  go  up  to  Salt  Lake,  thirty- 
six  miles,  and  spend  the  Sabbath  with  the  Mormons. 
I  heard  his  grievances  and  said  to  him:  I  have  just 
traveled  the  ground  you've  passed  over,  and  I'll  tell 
you  what  I've  settled  upon.  It  is  this:  I  expect  to 
worship  and  have  services  on  these  cars  to-morrow, 
if  I  can,  and  think  it  will  be  as  acceptable  to  God  as 
if  at  a  Mormon  town  or  any  where  else.  Said  the 
brother,  if  you  can  I'll  be  satisfied  to  stay  on  the  cars. 

I  had  already  spoken  to  the  conductor.     He,  how- 


AXD    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  53 

ever,  was  not  the  one  that  would  run  the  train  to-mor- 
row. When  the  time  arrived  for  the  service,  had  in 
due  time  made  the  arrangement  with  the  conductor, 
who  put  me  under  restriction, —  that  I  should  not 
obstruct  the  officers  of  the  cars  in  their  passing  to  and 
fro;  only  those  fruit  and  candy  venders  —  a  nuisance 
anyway,  frequently,  —  I  got  persons  to  guard  the 
doors  to  keep  them  out  during  service,  •  which  of 
course  had  to  be  limited.  The  stations  are  far 
apart  there  and  upon  those  long  routes  and  excur- 
sions they  run  slower,  giving  some  twenty-five  min- 
utes or  more,  sometimes,  between  the  stations.  I 
took  my  stand  midway  the  car  on  which  I  first 
preached,  and  announced  my  purpose  to  preach.  The 
people  seemed  to  wake  up  to  the  notice  for,  perhaps, 
but  few  if  any  knew  it  at  the  moment,  without  Bible 
or  hymn  book,  sang  a  few  sentences,  closed  with 
prayer  and  the  benediction,  all  just  in  time  to  hear 
the  whistle  for  the  next  station. 

I  likely  never  preached  anywhere,  where  it  seemed 
to  take  more  visible  eflTect  on  the  conduct  of  the  peo- 
ple. All  know  who  have  traveled  on  the  cars,  but 
more  especially  on  an  excursion  train,  how  restless 
and  boisterous  at  times  the  people  become.  The 
change  was  in  their  better  behavior ;  soon  after  the 
first  service  was  over  there  were  several  applicants  for 
services  on  their  coaches.  After  the  dinner  was 
over  I  was  invited  on  the  train  adjoining  ours,  hav- 
ing had  no  previous  announcement,  and  when  I 
announced  my  purpose  to  preach  an  elderly  lady  in 
the  remote  end    of    the  car  sprang  from    her    seat 


54  BIOGRAPHY   OF  REV.    A.    NEWELL 

and  with  seeming  surprise  came  rapidly  towards  me 
and  to  all  appearance  was  going  to  fall  right  upon  me 
and  would,  but  I  caught  her  as  she  made  the  effort, 
and  turned  her  to  a  vacant  seat  near.  She  remained 
quiet  till  services  were  over,  when  she  rose  up  and  apolo- 
gized for  her  si  nodular  conduct.  She  said,  I  was  so  com- 
pletely  overcome  at  your  announcement  to  preach,  I 
lost  control  of  myself.  My  husband  is  a  Presbyterian 
minister  in  New  York  and  at  this  hour  I  expect  is 
preaching;  so  sad,  as  I  thought,  at  being  here  where 
there  was  no  one  that  cared  for  God  or  religion. 
There  was  much  ground  for  the  sister  to  arrive  at  such 
a  conclusion.  I  said  my  first  preaching  had  a  visible 
impression  upon  the  conduct  of  many,  who  seemed 
before  to  hold  themselves  from  even  the  semblance  of 
religion,  now  put  on  a  garb  at  least.  And  still  we 
had  other  services  during  the  afternoon,  and  stirred 
up  another  preacher  and  it  was  said  nearly  the  whole 
train  was  preached  to  during  the  day  (Sunday). 
So  much  for  a  new  innovation  upon  old  habits. 

PONY   RIDING  AND  PREACHING   AT  CAMP  MEETING. 

Traveling  in  Oregon  a  good  many  years  ago,  visited 
my  son  John,  then  living  in  Portland.  He  obtained 
a  pony  for  me  to  ride;  I  think  he  called  it  Y.  Re.  Ka 
or  some  such  name,  but  it  is  not  so  material  about 
the  name  but  his  nature.  I  set  out  to  travel  and  had 
gone  some  hundred  miles  or  more,  hunting  some  old 
acquaintances  and  on  Sabbath  was  in  the  neighborhood 
of  a  camp  meeting  on  the  river  Luckunuite  in  the 
Willamette  Valley,  and  I  had  set  out  alone  early  for 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS. 


55 


the  meeting  and  passing  through  a  gate  ( it  is  very  com- 
mon in  the  valley  to  inclose  large  bodies  of  land  for 
pasturage),  had  not  proceeded  far  before  the  Y.  Ke. 
Ka  chose  to  put  me  from  his  back,  throwing  himself 
broadside  flat  on  the  ground,  the  first  feat  he  made, 
and    then  finding  me  still  nearer  him    than   he  liked 
rolled  himself  over  on  me  several  times;  I  was  unable 
to  extricate  myself  from  under  him.     He  rose  to  leave 
me,  as  it  seemed,  but  I  had  got  so  attached  to  him  he 
could   not  do  so;   my  foot,  fastened  in   one  of  those 
large  wooden  Spanish  stirrups,,  would  not  let  go  ;  so  he 
determined  to   finish  the  job  by  trying  his  speed  in 
dragging  me.     I  don't  know  how  far  he  went  nor  with 
what"  speed,  the    starting   I   remember,  but  the    in- 
cidents by  the    way   I   had    no    record    of    on   my 
mind   when  I  came   to.     There  were  a  great    many 
people  around  me  and  seemed  to  be  consulting  about 
the  case,  such  as.  Wonder  if  he  is  hurt  much?  Where 
is  his  horse? 

Those  persons  were  on  their  way  to  the  camp  meet- 
ing. They  discovered  my  horse  on  the  prairie,  brought 
him  up,  and  handled  me  enough  to  decide  that  my 
injury  was  no  broken  bones,  but  bruised  and  stunned; 
and  by  my  wish  put  me  on  the  pony  again  and  I 
reached  the  camp  meeting,  and  while  I  kept  myself 
moving  didn't  feel  much  hurt,  save  one  of  my  knees 
for  a  ttme  was,  I  thought,  seriously  injured  and  pained 
me.  Put  on  as  much  steam  as  the  boiler  would  bear 
and  determined  I  would  reach  the  port  if  I  could.  I 
said,  Courage,  my  soul,  on  God  rely,  I  cannot  founder 
here.     So    at  dinner,  a  brother    seeing    me  showing 


56  BtOGRAHlY   OF   ReV.    A.    XEWELL 

signs  of  life,  said  to  me,  '*  We  have  elected  you  to  fill 
the  stand  at  three  o'clock."  He  not  knowing:  what 
trouble  1  had  had,  yet  confident  they  would  likely 
want  to  be  better  acquainted  with  me,  they  would  have 
a  chance  to  see  and  hear  what  a  half-alive  man  could 
do  under  the  help  of  divine  power,  so  I  did  the  best 
I  could. 

After  I  preached  I  sat  down  till  the  services  were 
closed,  and  didn't  walk  any  more  that  evening.  They 
had  to  haul  me  away  and  it  was  a  good  many  days 
before  I  had  use  for  my  Y.  Re.  Ka  again,  but  when 
sufficiently  recovered  set  out  on  my  return  to  my  sons 
in  East  Portland.  I  will  add  1  yet  bear  a  mark  of  that 
event,  in  the  injury  of  a  leader  from  my  knee,  I  think 
broken  from  the  pony  lying  on  me,  and  now  in  a  quite 
visible  knot  just  above  my  left  knee  joint.  But  thank 
God,  though  much  disabled  from  age  and  infirmities 
that  I  can't  endure  hardship,  yet  can  tell  to  those  that 
I  shall  soon  leave  behind  some  of  the  labors  and  diffi- 
culties I  have  chosen  to  encounter  for  the  sake  of  Him 
to  whom  I  am  so  great  a  debtor  for  my  present  exemp- 
tion from  the  ills  of  the  flesh,  and  the  joy  I  yet  have 
in  trying  to  do  my  Master's  work  while  He  leaves  me 
here,  to  make  these  records  that  may  encourage  some, 
into  whose  hands  they  may  fall  when  I  shall  sleep  in 
the  flesh,  but  in  the  spirit  with  Jesus,  who  has  said. 
If  in  the  flesh  with  Him  we  shall  suffer,  we  shall  also 
in  likewise  reign  with  Him  in  the  spirit.  Praise  His 
Holy  Name.     Hallelujah.     Amen. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  57 

A    TRIP   IN    OREGON. 

As  I  am  writing  for  those  who  are  to  come  after 
me,  many  of  whom  may  be  yet  unborn,  I  will  give 
a  brief  account  of  a  trip  I  once  took  in  Oregon  in  what 
was  then  Powell's  Valley,  a  heavy  timbered  country 
lying  in  the  direction  of  Mount  Hood  from  Portland 
as  far  as  the  base  of  Mount  Hood  on  Big  Sandy,  a 
stream  formed  by  the  melting  snows  from  Mount 
Hood.  The  stream  is  at  high  tide  all  the  spring  and 
summer  from  the  snow  that  melts  and  runs  off. 

When  traveling  from  Salem  to  Portland  on  horse- 
back I  counted,  including  Mount  Hood  eight  or  nine 
of  those  snow-capped  mountains,  looking  in  the  dis- 
tance like  haystacks  capped  with  white  sheets,  larger  or 
smaller  as  the  distance  made  them.  But  I  was  going 
to  speak  of  a  trip  that  I  took  with  a  Methodist 
preacher  around  his  circuit  in  the  valley  when  I  first 
came.  He  had  a  two  weeks'  circuit,  and  had  me  to 
preach  for  him  every  day,  once  or  twice,  and  say  a 
prayer  at  his  visiting  each  family.  Indeed  I  thought 
if  I  could  have  been  absent  I  would  like  to  have  been 
with  them  a  month  or  so,  they  seemed  to  appreciate 
our  labors  so  much. 

PREACHING     ON     A     BOAT     ON    THE     CUMBERLAND    RIVER 
IX    TENNESSEE. 

On  an  occasion  in  traveling  on  a  steamboat  from 
Clarksville  on  the  Cumberland  river  to  Iowa  by  way 
of  St.  Louis,  while  on  the  Cumberland  river  night 
overtook  us,  and  it  was  very  common  with  ministers, 


58  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV-.    A.    NEWELL 

and  was  indeed  generally  expected,  to  hold  religious 
services  where  there  was  no  objections.  So  as  the 
time  drew  on,  which  was  after  supper,  and  clearance 
of  the  hall,  which  was  the  place  used,  I  went  into  the 
hall  to  let  the  servants  and  attendants  know  what  was 
expected,  by  the  permission  from  the  captain,  and 
found  there  a  screen  looking  fellow  orderins:  things  to 
his  notion  for  a  dance.  I  said  to  him.  Your  authority, 
sir?  He  was  dumb;  had  none,  of  course.  I  said  to  the 
waiters,  Yes,  I  would  have  you  arrange  the  hall  for 
preaching  by  authority  of  the  captain,  a  friend  of  my 
brother-in-law,  T.  F.  Pettus,  of  New  Providence, 
Tennessee  ;  which  was  done,  and  when  the  bell  tingled 
for  services,  there  was  a  drunken  man  on  board  who 
was  just  drunk  enough  to  be  foolish  and  make  a  noise. 
I  went  to  him,  calling  him  by  name,  said,  **  Sir,  I  am 
going  to  preach  in  the  hall  and  I  want  you  to  come 
right  in  and  hear  me,  will  you?"  **  Yes,''  replied  he; 
and  got  right  up  and  sat  in  the  congregation  as  quiet 
as  any  one  in  it,  and  when  dismissed  was  as  prompt 
to  take  his  place  at  the  bar  again  as  he  had  been  to  go 
into  the  meeting.  In  that  day  and  time  a  steamboat 
wouldn't  have  been  equipped  without  a  bar,  and  that 
well  supplied  with  all  kind  of  liquors.  In  all  my 
travels  since  I  began  to  preach  I  have  made  it  my 
business  to  redeem  the  advantages  whenever  they 
would  occur,  to  lift  up  the  cross  of  Christ,  who  has 
said,  *'  If  I  be  lifted  up,  I  will  draw  all  men  to  me." 
The  drawing  is  Christ ;  the  lifting  up  is  the  Church, 
the  Church  and  every  member  of  the  Church.  The 
invitation  is  a  broad  one  to  all  that  will  come.     Lift, 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  59 

praise,  exalt,  elevate  in  life  and  character,  as  well  as 
in  speech  and  language,  magnify  the  holy  name  of 
Jesus. 

I  had  an  occasion  once  in  Tennessee  to  cross  a  high 
graded  road,  over  which  the  water  had  risen  about  a 
foot  or  fourteen  inches  and  the  grade  was  macadam- 
ized with  stone;  crossing  it  my  horse  became  scared, 
reared  until  I  was  sure  he  would  go  over  backwards, 
and  would  have  done  so  but  for  my  leaving  him.  So 
I  chose  of  the  two,  as  I  thought,  the  lesser  evil, 
and  sprang  from  the  saddle  to  catch  on  my  feet  and 
hands,  as  I  hoped  to  do,  but  failed  and  fell  on  my 
back.  It  was  a  tall  horse,  and  when  he  was  erect  on 
his  hind  feet,  took  me  quite  away  from  the  ground. 
The  fall  was  so  severe,  I  was  so  stunned,  that  I  was 
unconscious  for  some  time,  and  knew  not  where  I  was  or 
what  had  happened  and  after  I  had  recovered  enough 
to  define  my  whereabouts,  then  my  strength  was 
short  but  I  did  finally  succeed  in  reaching  the  store, 
and  got  some  help.  A  man  came  to  me,  I  was  as  wet 
well-nigh  as  if  put  into  deep  water,  though  the  water 
was  only  one  foot  or  more  over  the  grade,  but  lying  in 
it,  and  having  to  scramble  up  best  I  could,  was  wet 
and  badly  hurt.  I  did  not  recover  for  a  time  and 
perhaps  not  yet. 

And  on  this  same  river  and  near  the  same  place,  I 
came  near  being  drowned  a  great  many  years  before. 
Had  gone  in  swimming  one  bright,  moonshine  night; 
all  put  out  swimming,  and  I  had  swam  till  I  began 
to  feel  something  the  matter;  did  not  know  what; 
could  not  get    along  ;  tried    for  bottom ;   it  was    not 


60  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

there,  so  I  tried  to  swiai  again  and  that  would  not  go 
a^ain,  so  began  to  think  that  I  should  have  to 
drown  for  I  knew  the  rest  of  the  party  did  not  know 
my  situation ;  nor  did  I  know  that  help  was  so  near. 
There  was  a  man  in  a  skiff,  within  hearing  distance  of 
me,  but  I  did  not  know  it.  I  knew  that  unless 
help  came  in  time  I  should  drown,  so  well-nigh 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  should;  that  I  made  strug- 
gles or  efforts  in  some  way,  may  be  cried  out;  that 
he  came  to  me  in  time  to  save  me,  I  taking  hold  of 
the  side  of  his  skiff.  But  when  I  thought  I  should 
drown,  as  one  before  me  had  said,  he  thought  of  more 
than  a  hundred  things  in  a  few  moments,  his  whole 
life  was  a  panorama  before  him.  Such  was  the  view 
that  I  had. 

THOUGHTS  ON  GOOD  MORALS  AND  GOODNESS. 

As  I  have  no  special  incident  to  describe  now,  more 
thdt  I  can  call  to  memory,  I  will  speak  of  these  mat- 
ters in  a  general  way,  such  as  all  persons  of  nmch  ex- 
perience have  passed  through,  and  there  are  others 
could  I  take  them  into  memory.  I  have  written  the 
whole  of  this,  thus  far,  without  a  scratch  of  a  pen  or 
pencil  to  help  my  memory,  but  writing  it  as  I  would 
sit  down  to  write  a  letter.  I  have  long  thought  I  would 
like  to  talk  with  friends,  kindred  and  indeed  every- 
body. It  is  said  and  with  much  truth,  that  a  man, 
and  epecially  one  who  has  to  any  extent  been  be- 
fore the  public,  has  to  die  before  all  of  his  worth 
will  be  fully  estimated.  But  as  touching  any  man's 
estimate  in  a  moral  sense,  if  there  should  be  any  good 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  61 

in  any  way  that  may  be  ascribed  to  him  by  his  fellows  ; 
while  his  fellow  mortals  may  ascribed  it  to  him  as  an 
individual,  it  is  only  him  in  God's  hands  using  him  for 
His  own  glory — hence,  the  praise  is  all  due  to  God, 
and  should  be  to  Him  ascribed,  and  man  the  honored 
instrument  only,  and  if  any  would  look  at  himself 
stripped  of  the  veil  of  big  self  entirely,  and  in  the 
humility  of  self-abasement  take  a  look  at  himself, 
he  would  turn  away  from  the  man  that  would  puff 
himself  before  the  world. 

Says  the  Apostles:  ''If  there  be  any  praise,  if 
there  be  any  virtue,  do  these  things,  don't  puff  them 
abroad,  but  do  them  for  the  praise  and  glory  of  God; 
for  whom  and  by  whom  all  things  are  and  were  made 
for  His  own  glory."  One  of  the  grandest  achieve- 
ments that  a  man  could  make  in  the  sight  of  God  and 
his  fellow  men  would  be  to  detach  from  himself  all 
claims  to  any  honor  for  anything  good  or  virtuous  he 
ever  done  in  life  and  feel  a  very  consciousness  that 
such  was  his  condition  before  God,  but  that  he  freely, 
willingly  and  thankfully,  rendered  all  to  God,  that 
God  had  counted  him  worthy  to  do,  to  suffer  and  en- 
dure all  things  for  Jesus'  sake,  seeing  and  feeling  that 
he  has  only  been  used  of  God  to  do  and  suffer,  which 
he  could  not  have  done  without  the  ability  from 
God.  Whence,  then,  the  ground  of  merit  in  himself? 
And  yet  the  creature  takes  flattery  well. 


MISCELLANEOUS  THOUGHTS. 

Having  so  far  as  my  mind  sustains  me,  said  in  my 
short  biography  of  my  life,  birthplace,  parentage, 
education,  etc.,  followed  by  religious  experience, 
and  still  by  incidents  of  travels  connected  there- 
with, also  instances  of  efficacy  of  prayer  and  such 
matters  connected  therewith  as  was  seemingly  need- 
ful, will  now  take  up  such  matters  of  thought  as 
we  hope  will  not  only  interest  but  may  profit 
those  who  may  become  the  readers  of  the  same, 
that  the  highest  end  for  which  these  lines  are  written 
may  be  reached,  which  is  the  salvation  of  souls.  Be 
ye  also  ready,  saith  the  Word,  for  ye  know  not  in 
what  day  nor  hour  the  Son  of  Man  may  come  with 
some  warning  judgment,  or  remand  you  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  last  day,  as  death  will. 

FIRST    THOUGHTS. 

1st.  What  purpose  had  God  in  creating  man  and 
placing  him  upon  the  earth  as  a  probationer?  One 
has  said,  to  glorify  God  Himself.  A  catechism  says  the 
same,  to  glorify  God,  and  the  Bible  says  God  will  be 
as  much  glorified  in  the  condemnation  of  the  wicked, 
as  in  the  salvation  of  the  just.  I  am  not  quoting 
the  passages  that  support  this  idea,  I  only  do  so  from 
Bible  inference,  which  is  too  clear  to  be  denied.  For 
instance:  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  every  knee  shall 
(62) 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    3L\TTEi;S.  63 

bow,  every  tongue  shall  confess  to  the  glory  of  God. 
And  again,  Let  them  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  an  anathema  maranatha  —  ac- 
cursed from  the  presence  of  God.  How,  dear  reader, 
are  you  understanding  the  Bible,  by  your  own  inter- 
pretation or  the  Bible's?  Let  the  Bible  interpret  — 
it  is  God's  Word,  He  says  it  Himself,  but  what  does 
it  say?  —  all  unbelievers  shall t)e  turned  into  hell  with 
the  nations  that  forget  God.  Why,  because  unbeliev- 
ers and  God-f 01  getters,  are  put  in  the  same  category 
with  murderers,  sorcerers,  idolaters,  drunkards, 
liars,  thieves,  robbers,  Sabbath-breakers  and  all  abom- 
inable creatures  that  curse  the  earth  and  make  it  a  hades 
or  hell, -with  the  devil  and  his  crew  that  were  thrown 
over  the  battlements  of  heaven,  as  described  by  one 
as  rebels  against  the  government  of  heaven,  and  are 
now  held,  says  the  apostle,  in  chains  of  darkness 
against  the  final  judgment  and  then  cast  into  a  lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone  to  be  punished  ;  fearful  thought, 
with  everlasting  banishment  from  the  presence  of 
God,  unsaved,  unprepared.  Dear,  fellow  travelers, 
where  are  you  going,  to  heaven  to  live  with  God  and 
ano-els,  or  to  hell  with  howlinsj  demons  and  all  the 
abominable  crew,  described  as  above?  Just  turn  back 
and  read  again,  and  settle  the  question,  as  the  writer 
did  once  for  all  in  this  matter  when  I  said,  I  won't  go 
to  hell,  if  praying  a  life-time  will  save  me  —  praise 
the  Lord,  I  didn't  have  to  spend  a  life-time  getting 
saved,  —  have  lived  since  nearly  sixty  years  enjoy- 
ing a  full  salvation,  justified  regeneration,  sanctified 
and  holy  through  the  blood  of  the  crucified.     Praise, 


64  BIOGRAPHY   OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

praise,  Him  evermore.  I  must  indulge  a  little,  O 
Saviour,  hope  of  heaven,  immortality  and  eternal  life. 
Who  can  measure  the  joys  of  a  saved  soul  even  here 
below.     Let  the  poet  help  me  to  tell  some  of  it  : 

O,  what  a  blessed   hope  is  ours, 

While  here  on  earth  we  stay, 
W^e  more  than  taste  the  heavenly  powers. 

And  antedate  that  day. 

O,  glory  and  praise.  Is  not  that  enough  to  have 
nearly  sixty  years  of  heaven  on  earth,  and  then 
ojo  and  live  with  Jesus  and  auojels  in  heaven  forever? 
One  has  said,  I  think  in  his  rashness,  that  if  sinners 
wijl  not  repent  they  ought  to  be  lost.  God  does  not 
want  it  so  and  I  am  sure  we  do  not,  nor  do  angels,  nor 
redeemed  spirits  from  earth  below.  For  the  Bible 
says  they  rejoice  at  the  repentance  of  one  sinner, 
more  than  ninety- nine  just  persons.  And  why  just 
persons  here  are  put  for  saved  souls,  and  need  no 
repentance.  Then  if  angels  in  heaven  want  smners 
saved,  Christians  on  earth  do,  and  saints  that  have 
gone  to  heaven  do,  God  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy 
Ghost  in  their  infinite  love  unite  to  save  them.  What 
more,  hear  them  say,  than  what  we  have  done,  can  be 
done?  Here  is  Infinite  Love  combined  with  Infinite 
Power,  Grace  and  Glory  to  save? 

Now,  dear  reader,  if  you  are  unsaved  what  and 
where  will  be  your  plea  for  not  being  saved?  For,  as 
I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  every  knee  shall  bow  and  every 
tongue    confess.      What,    that    your    condemnation, 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  65 

which  means  your  damnation  and  banish- 
ment from  the  presence  of  God  forever  will  be 
just  and  be  uttered  from  your  own  lips.  Will  you 
try  while  mercy  says,  come,  a  little  longer  lingering,  as 
if  to  say  the  last  moment  may  yet  be  embraced  and 
your  soul  saved  from  unquenchable  fire  and  the  worm 
that  dieth  not, and  the  glaring  fires  of  the  rich  man's  hell 
will  be  your  abode  forever,  when  you  might  have 
located  your  eternity  in  the  galaxies  of  eternal  glory 
and  joined  the  choruses  and  anthems  of  angels,  arch- 
angels, seraphs  and  seraphims,  cherubs  and  cherubims  ; 
and  with  swift-winged  seraphs,  with  heaven's  highest 
diplomas,  gone  on  missions  of  glory  from  star  to  star, 
till  you  might  have  visited  as  many  as  the  sands  on 
the  shores  and  still  left  as  many  unvisited  as  would 
occupy  time  forever. 

O,  dear  fellow-mortal !  perhaps  some  kindred  by 
blood  relation,  whether  I  have  ever  seen  you  or  not 
I  know  not.  It  is  most  likely  I  shall  not,  but  I  am 
writing  for  those  that  are,  and  those  also  that  are 
not  yet  upon  life's  line  of  travel,  let  me  say  to  you 
now  in  my  almost  life's  terminus,  shall  I  meet  and 
greet  you  on  the  shores  of  immortality,  where  ever- 
lasting spring  abides,  with  no  withering  flowers? 
**And  just  death  divides  this  heavenly  land  from 
oups,"  says  the  poet.  But  he  proposes  wisely  that  a 
meetness  and  fitness  be  theirs  who  are  only 
separated  by  death.  But  let  me  say,  dear  reader, 
there  is  a  separation,  far  more  to  be  dreaded  than  a 
mere  separation  of  soul  and  body,  that  is  only  tempo- 
ral death,  and  is  rather  welcomed  by  the  saints  of  God, 


Q6  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

for  it  is  written  :  Blessed  are  the  saints,  or  precious 
in  His  sight  is  their  death.  So  we  see  the  matter  of 
death  of  the  body  is  not  to  be  dreaded  as  the  dis- 
qualification of  the  soul  for  heaven  when  the  soul  be- 
comes harmonized  with  the  divine  will,  and  lives  and 
dwells  in  Christ.  There  is  no  longer  any  trouble  with 
the  death  of  the  body ;  it  is  rather  coveted  and  de- 
sired especially  by  those  who  have  been  long  ready 
and  waiting  for  the  summons.  I  know  an  old  saint, 
who,  when  she  hears  the  death  of  others,  says, 
why  can't  I  die  (meaning.  Lord,  why  not  me.  Lord, 
I've  been  looking  and  waiting).  This  evidently  implies 
a  readiness.  We  never  heard  a  sinner  talk  that  way 
unless  he  was  deranged  ;  many  take  their  own  lives 
when  they  become  demented.  No  sane  man  wants  to 
die  save  sanctified,  and  holy  ones  that  have  long 
waited,  as  the  writer,  because  life  is  coveted  by  all  in 
common. 

NATURAL    DESIRE    TO    LIVE. 

I  have  said  there  were  exceptions  to  the  desire  to 
live,  and  it  is  in  those  only  that  have  fully  lived  out 
their  days  consciously  ready,  having  obeyed  the  divine 
injunction.  Be  ye  also  ready,  the  measure  of  their  days 
fully  up  to  the  allotment  the  three  score  and  ten,  and 
perhaps  on  borrowed  time,  which  they  are  bankrupt  to 
return,  the  holy  spirit  not  only  witnessing  every  day 
and  hour  to  their  readiness  but  reviving  them  by 
its  sweet  influences.  Why  should  they  wish  to  stay 
away  from  their  heaven,  their  blissful  abode,  when 
Jesus  sends  them  word  by  the  spirit's  voice,  All  things 
are  ready. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  67 

I  must  stop  and  say  here,  it  is  a  pity  for  our  Master's 
cause  there  are  so  few  found  below  that  are  ready  and, 
I  will  say,  will  hail  the  hour  of  their  departure  with 
gladness,  joy  and  triumph.  Whether  it  would  be  more 
for  the  cause  of  Jesus'  kingdom  upon  earth  to  con- 
fess a  readiuess  and  wis-h  to  be  with  Christ,  than  they 
should  be  so  alarmed  at  the  approach  of  death  and 
make  such  efforts  to  cling  to  the  last  shreds  of  time. 
This  at  least  seems  to  cast  a  doubt  upon  the  possibil- 
ity of  readiness  which  Christ  says  we  as  Christians 
should  be  in  the  possession  of  all  the  time.  Why  not; 
would  it  not  be  a  clear  advertisement  to  the  cause  of 
God  and  Christianity  for  the  Church  to  have  many 
such  witnesses  that  could  and  would  stand  up  before 
the  world  of  ungodliness  and  infidelity  and  say,  I  am  a 
witness  to  the  truth  of  the  crown  of  grace  not  only  to 
convert  but  to  sanctify  and  fit  for  heaven,  and  am 
ready  at  my  Master's  bidding.  Yea,  and  would  hail  with 
joy  at  His  coming,  for  His  coming  for  which  I  am  wait- 
ing in  obedience  to  His  demands.  Be  ye  also  ready.  I 
know  it  requires  more  faith  and  love  than  the  people 
in  common  are  living  for,  or  even  looking  for,  because 
they  are  not  posted  up  inthe  higher  Christian  realm. 

I  shall  continually  aver,  that  the  word  of  God  fully 
authorizes  His  saints  here  upon  earth  to  be  ready  to 
meet  every  demand  the.  gospel  requires  of  us  here,  and 
for  the  honor  and  glory  of  God,  both  in  reference  to 
God  and  our  fellow  mortals.  And  when  this  view  is 
taken  by  the  Church,  believed  and  practiced,  declared, 
lived  and  set  forth  in  practical  life  of  God's  saints,  then 
will  God's  kinofdom  have  come.     Haven't  Christians 


68  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

been  praying  all  their  lives  for  the  coming  of  the  king- 
dom of  God,  and  yet  in  all  probability  many  have  not 
thought  of  doing  anything  more  than  to  make  such  a 
prayer  because  it  has  been  incorporated  in  the  volume 
of  Common  Prayer.  0,  Lord  !  when  shall  we  see  the 
time  when  the  Church  shall  come  up  out  of  the  wilder- 
ness, fair  as  the  moon,  bright  as  the  sun  and  terrible 
as  an  army  with  banners,  leaning  upon  her  beloved. 
(And  who  is  that  but  the  Christ  of  God?)  When  one 
is  weary  and  cannot  walk  alone,  they  find  help  in 
leaning  upon  some  support. 

The  Church  seems  not  to  think  that  when  they  pray 
for  the  coming  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  they  should 
think  first,  in  my  own  heart  and  from  the  within  king- 
dom begin  the  kingdom  in  the  work  allotted  to  each 
saint  of  God  until  it  shall  be  as  a  grain  of  mustard 
seed  sown,  when  it  shall  spread  and  enlarge  until  the 
fowls  of  the  air  shall  find  lodgment  therein.  (I  think  is 
the  reading.)  This  figure  represents,  perhaps,  the 
Church  in  its  incipient  state,  in  contrast  with  what  it  is 
to  accomplish  when  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  take 
shelter  in  it  and  under  its  balmy  wings  of  peace  and  har- 
mony; as  the  prophets  speak  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
in  the  millennmm,  when  the  nations  shall  learn  even  no 
more  but  the  weapons  of  warfare  shall  be  beaten  into 
pruning  hooks  and  plow  shares,  and  one  shall  not  say 
to  his  neighbor  :  knowest  thou  the  Lord?  But  all  shall 
know  the  Lord  from  the  least  to  the  greatest. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  69 


An  old  adage  says:  *'  What  is  to  come  will  come.  " 
Here  is  more  truth  than  fiction.  Before  this  world 
was  framed  and  thrown  out- in  space,  as  myriads  seem 
to  lie  in  their  orbs  and  lights,  bespangling  the  trackway 
of  Eternity  on  the  line  which  we  travel  to  a  destiny,  not 
unalterably  fixed  (as  some  have  assumed  and  taught), 
but  which  the  Bible  teaches  unquestionably,  is  left  to 
our  own  free  wills.  '<  Choose  ye  this  day  whom  you 
will  serve.  If  God,  serve  Him,  if  Baal  serve  him  (the 
devil)  again.  His  servant  ye  are  to  whom  ye  obey — 
whether  of  obedience  unto  life,  or  of  sin  unto  death." 
Here  we  are  left  to  see  and  understand  if  we  will,  that 
we  are  left  to  our  choice  hell  or  heaven.  Which,  says 
all  without  a  dissenting  voice,  I  choose  heaven,  of 
course.  I  have  many  faculties  to  enjoy  but  none  to 
sufier,  says  one.  Then  you  reason  soundly,  upon 
which  basis,  if  you  will  act,  you  need  not  miss  heaven, 
but  on  the  contrary,  as  you  are  doing  probably,  you 
will  as  certainly  miss  heaven,  as  that  you  would  cease 
to  live  if  you  were  to  cease  to  breathe. 

Whatever  is  to  come  will  come,  as  our  adage  in  the 
outset.  One  says  God  proposes,  and  you  may  dispose, 
for  he  allows  you  the  disposal  of  your  own  immorality 
and  to  place  it  in  heaven  or  hell.  Which  says  one.  If 
I  just  knew  what  hell  was,  if  it  were  a  reality  then  I 
would  never  go  there  (i.  e.)  if  it  be  really  what  the 
Bible  describes  it  to  be,  no  indeed  I  would  do  any- 
thing rather  than  go  there.     Then  you  say  you  don't 


70  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    XRWELL 

believe  the  Bible.  Now  then  let  us  see  what  the 
Bible  sajs:  He  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned. 
Then  by  the  Bible  you  are  already  damned  because  of 
unbelief.  Now  then  let  us  see  how  much  the  Bible 
lacks  of  being  true.  But  before  we  arbitrate  this 
question  let  us  have  an  understanding.  .  If  we  prove 
to  you  beyond  all  reasonable  doubt,  will  you  consent 
to  the  decision  and  obey  it  (the  Bible)?  This  ar- 
bitration then  will  be  a  sinner  lost  or  saved.  Then, 
the  testimony  for  the  Bible — first  question:  Who 
made  you.  Answer,  —  well,  well,  I  don't  know. 
The  Bible  says,  He  made  the  world,  and  the 
Bible  saya  also  He  made  all  things  and  all  that  per- 
tain to  it,  and  the  order  in  which  He  made  it,  and  He 
made  man  after  His  own  image,  and  man  became  a 
living  soul.  So  you  see  that  if  you  belong  to  the  family 
of  man  of  God's  creation,  you  were  not  only  crea- 
ted as  a  human  being,  but  that  you  possess  an  immortal 
soul  to  be  saved  or  lost  upon  the  decision  of  your  be- 
lief in  God.  Then  I've  asked  the  first  question  in 
this  arbitration,  and  you  have  not  answered  it  only 
in  the  negative, — I  don't  know.  Then  I  have  stated  to 
you  from  the  Bible  what  it  says  of  God  and  His  crea- 
tion as  above.  Now  therefore,  we've  done  with  this 
question,  lets  have  your  evidence  that  the  Bible  is  not 
true.  I've  taken  the  ground  that  the  Bible  is  true  and 
that  it  says  God  made  all  things  that  is  made,  and  with- 
out him  nothing  that  is  made  was  made.  So  now,  if 
you  have  any  negative  in  this  matter  lets  hear  it? 
None.    Then  I  will  ask  you  another  question  or  so  and 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  71 

if  you  can't  give  an  intelligible  answer  to  any  of  them 
we  will  consider  this  arbitration  decided  at  your  cost. 
What  say?     Be  candid?     All  right. 

I  have  said  I  will  ask  you  another  question  or  so. 
You  have  said  you  did  not  know  who  made  you,  by 
answering  in  the  negative.  Now  I  will  ask  you  a  ques- 
tion that  you  can  answer  in  the  affirmative.  Did  you 
make  yourself,  and  if  so  tell  us  the  process  of  doing  it, 
that  we  may  have  more  self-made  men?  Really  I  did 
not  make  myself,  because  I  could  not.  Did  you  grow 
out  of  the  ground  like  a  plant,  or  did  you  come  from 
some  animal  like  a  monkey,  or  some  molusk  or  grub 
from  the  swamps  and  marshes  where  such  things  breed 
after  their  order? 

To  these  questions,  if  you  cannot  answer  in  the 
affirmative  you  of  necessity  must  in  the  negative.  So 
we  will  consider  our  arbitration  closed  at  your  cost 
as  per  contract,  in  which  I  held  you  to  attend  to  the 
salvation  of  your  own  soul,  and  if  you  feel  yourself 
bound  so  to  do  by  virtue  of  that  contract,  you  will 
forthwith  go  to  your  prayers,  not  waiting  to  have  any 
more  concern  or  conviction  than  that  according  to  the 
Bible.  I  am  a  sinner  and  exposed  not  only  to  tem- 
poral death  but  eternal  punishment  from  God  and  all 
hope  of  heaven  and  happiness.  And  when  you  have 
found  peace  in  believing,  tell  somebody  about  it  and 
exhort  them  to  come  and  go  with  you  to  heaven,  and 
this  will  you  have  a  leading  desire  to  do,  once  you  have 
found  the  Lord  in  pardon,  regeneration  and  holiness  ; 
which  every  one  are  under  obligations  to  do  that  will 
search  the  Bible  and  live  by  it  as  God's  eternal  truth 


72  BIOGRAPHY   OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

to  save  their  souls  and  help  others  so  to  do.  The 
neglect  to  do  this  will  as  surely  leave  them  in 
the  hands  of  the  Wicked  One.  The  devil  and  hell 
their  eternal  abode,  where  the  worm  dieth  not  and 
the  fires  is  not  quenched.  O,  God  !  put  into  my  heart 
some  thoughts  originating  from  Thy  truth  that  will 
shine  out  and  reach  hearts,  stir  and  move  them 
heavenward,  when  I  shall  have  lain  this  body  in  my 
now  silent  but  waiting  tomb,  which  I  have  prepared, 
both  for  myself  and  wife  in  obedience  to  Thy  injunc- 
tion, be  ye  also  ready,  for  3^ou  nor  me  don't  know, 
dear  fellow  mortal,  when  Christ  will  remove  us  from 
the  kingdom  below  to  the  kingdom  above.  Are  we 
ready?  Could  I  tell  to  one  the  blessedness  of  readi- 
ness that  is  here  meant.  It  is  to  meet  every  demand 
upon  us  for  time  and  eternity.  For  time  to  know 
and  render  to  all  their  dues  as  their  fellow  creatures, 
and  to  God  in  Christ  all  that  He  demands  of  us,  and 
that  is  to  be  holy  and  righteous  and  Godly  in  this 
present  world. 

GLORIOUS    HEAVEN. 

O,  the  bliss,  the  bliss  of  heaven  even  here  below. 
If  heaven  be  so  sweet  here,  what  will  it  be  up  there? 
Saint  of  God  how  much  of  heaven  do  you  draw  upon 
Christ  for  every  day,  every  hour  since  you  learned  the 
happy  art.  Yes  the  art,  what  other  may  we  call  it,  it 
is  something  in  science  that  everyone  don't  know  and 
practice.  The  Bible  says  the  secret  of  the  Lord  is 
with  them  that  obey  him,  so  then  an  art  is  to  find  out 
and  do  somethmg  that  is  not  known  to  others,  a  secret. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  73 

So  the  secret  of  the  Lord  is  to  know  Him  and  to  know 
Him  is  to  love  Him,  and  who  that  ever  loved  Him  that 
didn't  want  to  love  Him  more,  like  smelling  a  delicious 
odor,  want  to  smell  again.  Like  tasting  a  cool  bever- 
age want  more  ;  or  something  pleasant  to  the  taste  will 
taste  again.  The  poet  has  said,  who  that  loves  can 
love  enough.  When  the  Lord  converted  me  I  said  hal- 
lelujah, praise  the  Lord  —  Glory,  glory,  and  with  that 
seemed  to  bring  every  p^rt  of  the  body,  mind,  soul 
and  heart  in  use,  as  the  psalms  says,  I  seemed  to  call 
upon  all  that  was  in  me  to  praise  Him,  and  each  ex- 
pression was  but  a  voice  for  more,  and  so  render  praise 
and  praise  Him,  yet  bless  His  holy  name. 

DESIRABILITY  OF  ETERNITY. 

And  while  eternal  ages  and  cycles  upon  cycles  shall 
come  and  go,  somehow  we  feel  that  we  would  like  to 
see  something  that  we  would  approximate  to  amid  the 
glories  that  will  surround  us.  How  could  an  eternity 
be  endured  only  in  infinite  happiness  and  employment? 
It  may  be  there  may  be  missions  to  go  on  as  angels  to 
this  world  —  but  we  will  not  strain  our  capacities  after 
the  future,  when  we  shall  be  there  we  shall  then  have 
them  there,  if  needed,  for  all  that  we  shall  be  capable 
to  perform.  It  is  enough  for  us  here  to  improve  what 
we  have  in  going  on  to  know  Him,  and  as  we  have 
already  said,  the  more  and  nearer  our  relation  to  God 
is  felt,  it  but  increases  our  zeal,  love  and  aflection 
towards  God  and  all  His  creatures.  No  matter  of  what 
order,  whether  animal  fowl  or  insect,  we  seem  to 
have  a  sympathy  for  all  suffering.     But  the  strongest 


74  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

passion  is  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts. 
O,  what  a  joy  comes  from  heart-love  when  it  comes 
down  from  above,  though  baptized  a  thousand  times, 
yet  always  new. 

THIRD    THOUGHT  —  FULL    SALVATIOX. 

I  now  will  talk  more  upon  the  subject  of  full 
salvation.  The  thouorht  that  I  wish  to  brinor  to  mind 
here  is  the  headino:  of  this  writino:,  full  salvation  —  a 
meetness  and  fitness  for  heaven.  If  salvation  has 
a  meaning  it  is  that  to  my  mind.  Man  lost,  God  in 
Christ  restoring  him  to  all  he  has  lost  in  His  federal 
head.  Is  that  all?  Nay,  verily,  a  glorious  reward 
for  all  his  sufferings  and  conflicts  with  the  effects  of 
sin  —  cominor  into  beinoj  under  the  disadvantaoje  of 
moral  corruption  from  the  crown  of  his  head  to  the 
soles  of  his  feet,  that  includes  the  whole  man,  soul 
and  body.  Now  he  out  of  God  in  a  moral  sense,  an 
alien  to  his  God  who  made  him  all  right  after  his  own 
image  (not  divine  but  moral).  Now  he  is  to  go 
back,  an  alien  in  condition  without  home  and  parental 
protection.  God  has  given  him  a  plan  (for  one 
lost  of  necessity  must  have  a  guide),  but  in  that  pla«n 
he  finds  himself  at  fearful  odds  with  the  opposition  he 
must  encounter.  The  devil,  a  skillful  old  troup, 
stands  in  the  gangway  and  says  with  assumed  author- 
ity, as  if  he  had  a  bill  of  sale  recorded  for  all  crea- 
tion, as  in  the  temptation  of  Christ  in  His  forty 
days  conflict  of  fasting  in  the  wilderness  — hear 
him  Satan,  in  his  arrogance,  saying  to  Christ :  **  Why 
are   you   here  in   this  wilderness  fasting  and  suffer- 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  75 

inor.  You  have  the  power,  why  not  make  all  these 
stones  into  bread,  and  let  us  have  a  feast  instead." 
This  is  the  devil,  says  the  Bible,  tempting  Him,  but 
not  succeeding,  takes  Him  away  (in  the  spirit  most 
likely)  for  we  can  hardly  conceive  of  his  standing  on 
the  pinnacle  or  perhaps,  highest  peak  of  the  temple 
and  here  authorizing  Him  to  cast  Himself  down,  that 
God  had  said  He  had  given  His  angels  charge  over 
Him  (and  all  that  put  their  trust  in  Him  may  be  im- 
plied in  this  question).  But  hear  the  Savior's  reply: 
"It  IS  written  Thou  shall  not  tempt  the  Lord  Thy 
God." 

Now  him  (the  devil)  gives  Him  (the  Saviour)  one 
more  chance  to  give  him  a  rebuff,  that  has  lasted  him 
for  all  time,  for  we  don't  hear  him  any  more  tempting 
Jesus.  Here  he  offers  as  before  that  which  he  had  no 
more  right  to  than  that  immensity  was  his,  in  all  this 
he  but  proves  himself  what  Christ  told  the  Jews  he 
was,  a  liar  from  the  beginning.  We  are  made  to 
wonder  in  all  these  attempts  with  Christ.  Was  it  his 
ignorance  of  Christ?  No.  For  he  acknowledged  Christ 
had  power  to  make  these  stones  bread,  perhaps, 
from  his  first  attempt  to  deceive  the  woman  he 
thought  God  would  allow  him  the  same  power  in 
Christ's  case. 

We  have  wandered  quite  from  our  subject  in  the 
outset,  so  we  will  return  to  our  line  of  thoughts,  that 
after  man  had  fallen  and  brought  upon  himself  the 
sad  state  of  corruption,  from  his  crown  of  his  head  to 
the  sole  of  his  foot,  God  has  graciously  made  a  way 
for  his  return  to  Him  and  remedied  all  the  results  of 


76  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEAVELL 

his  departure  from  God  by  the  acts  of  His  federal 
head.  But  has,  (while  the  assurance  is  given,  that 
he  shall  succeed  in  regaining  his  forfeited  right),  all 
the  conflicts  to  meet,  that  the  revelator  says  have 
been  the  portion  of  those  that  have  fought  their  way 
through.  They  have  done  it  through  great  tribulation. 
Soldiers  of  the  cross  only  true  and  valiant  will  regain 
their  forfeited  inheritance.  Its  true  they  must  come 
into  this  warfare  with  fearful  odds  to  their  enemys, 
the  devil  and  his  hosts,  and  but  for  the  aid  provided 
for  us  by  the  strong  arm  of  Jehovah  in  Christ,  our 
help,  we  might  well  be  as  Sauls  army  before  David 
slewGoliah,  demoralized, cowarded.  But  we  praise  you, 
our  Heavenly  Father  while  you  call  us  to  the  conflict 
of  regaining  our  lost  inheritance,  you  promise  us  a 
better,  if  on  Thee  we  rely  and  do  our  best  praise. 

O,    DEPTH    OF    MERCY,    CAN    IT    BE  ! 

1 .  There  is  a  gate  stands  open  wide, 
And  through  its  portals  gleaming 

A  radiance  from  the  Savior's  side, 
His  wonderous  love  revealing. 

O,  depth  of  mercy  can  it  be. 

That  gate  stands  open  wide  for  me? 
For  me,  for  me  ? 

2.  It  open  stands  for  old  and  young. 
Though  filled  with  joy  or  sorrow, 

The  spirit  woos  your  soul  along, 
The  gate  may  close  to-morrow. 

The  Song  Book. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  77 

Then,  O  soul,  what  will  you  do  unsaved?  The  gate 
closed,  stood  open  perhaps  years,  measuring  each 
season  as  they  came  and  Avent;  spring-tide  with  each  a 
new  creation  with  all  its  beauties  of  new  life,  charm- 
ing with  birds'  song  and  balmy  zephyrs  from  sunny 
south  with  their  gentle  breezes.  These  you  have  had, 
O,  soul,  but  they  have  passed  and  left  you,  when  out 
of  Christ.  Another  mile-post  has  come  in  sight ;  call 
to  mind  you  are  on  mileage  for  eternity,  and  how 
many  mile-post,  you  have  hailed  and  passed.  Have 
this  thought  while  passing.  You  will  not  come  this 
way  any  more.  Each  day  declines,  the  evening  shad- 
ows grow  fast,  the  night  setting  in  will  be  the  last 
of  earth. 

In  and  under  our  third  head  or  thought  we  left 
our  purpose  of  talking  more  upon  the  subject 
of  salvation  in  its  full  entirety  ;  we  said  was  a  meet- 
ness  and  fitness  of  things  for  heaven,  and  as  we  do  not 
hold  to  the  idea  of  a  future  purgatory  in  which  the 
wicked  after  death  enter  in  till  they  p'.iy  the  full  pen- 
alty of  their  sins  and  then  are  delivered,  but  it  is  not 
said  where  they  go  then,  whether  to  heaven  or  to 
some  other  place.  But  our  purpose  is  to  hold  to 
Bible  testimony  and  make  that  the  standard  of  all  our 
thoughts,  and  the  Bible  emphatically  says  the  wicked 
shall  be  turned  into  hell  with  all  the  nations  that  for- 
get God.  The  plain  implication  is  that  those  who 
neglect  their  salvation  siiall  meet  the  fate  of  the 
wicked.  For  him  that  is  not  for  us  is  against  us. 
We  want  to  make  it  plain,  too  plain  to  be  misunder- 
stood, that   if  we   would  be    sure    and  very  sure  of 


78  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

heaven  and  happiness  when  we  leave  this  world  (for 
every  one  knows  they  must  die),  do  not  neglect  to 
know  that  we  are  saved  in  this  world  for  it  is  here 
God  meets  and  tells  us,  in  words  of  prophetic  warning, 
to  get  ready:  Be  ye  also  ready  for  you  know  not  the 
day  nor  hour  in  which  the  Son  of  Man  cometh — either 
to  take  you  out  of  the  world  or  warn  you  by  some, 
maybe,  unlooked  for  judgment,  which  is  but  God  in 
wrath  against  sin,  but  in  mercy  toward  the  creature, 
that  he  may  not  sleep  and  lose  his  soul.  If  there  is 
any  one  thing  that  runs  throughout  the  whole  range 
of  Bible  thought,  it  is  the  soul's  worth  and  the  waVn- 
ings  that  comes  so  positively  from  God  that  man  has 
a  soul  telling  him  when  and  where  and  from  whom  he, 
the  creature,  has  received  that  undying  nature  that 
must  run  parallel  with  God's  Eternity,  whether  lost  or 
saved,  whether  in  heaven  or  hell,  and  further  makes  the 
astonishing  declaration :  He  is  not  willing  that  any 
should  perish  but  that  all  might  come  to  him  and  have 
everlasting  life,  not  death,  sinner,  eternal.  God  does 
not  offer  you  that,  and  if  you  have  it,  it  will  be  your 
own  choosing  in  opposition  to  God's  will  and  purpose 
in  your  creation.  Then  why  die  ;  you  don't  want  to, 
do  you?  Why,  no,  of  course,  I  want  to  live  here 
and  hereafter.     Amen. 

Having  said  what  we  have  about  the  will  and  pur- 
pose of  God  in  man's  creation  and  His  will  and  purpose 
that  the  creature  should  be  saved,  we  see  that  the 
whole  matter  of  his  being  saved  or  lost  rests,  we 
say  entirely  in  the  creature;  yes,  this  may  be  justifi- 
ably paid,  for  while  God  in  Christ  has  made  all  things 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  79 

ready  and  says  now  to  the  sinnei^  will  you  come  and  be 
saved? — now  comes  in  the  free  will  of  the  creature  — 
God  can't  reach  him  against  his  will.  It  seems  that 
while  the  Almighty  has  proposed  to  do  the  best  thing 
for  the  creature,  the  creature  can  and  will  by  a  sim- 
ple mistake,  that  of  not  comply rng  with  the  con- 
ditions, make  it  the  worse  for  him,  than  the  Lord 
could  have  done.  It  would  seem  that  God  designed 
the  best  thing  for  the  creature,  as  already  said,  and 
it  turns  out  worse  when  the  conditions  are  neglected. 
We  have  heard  many  in  their  ignorance  and  stubborn- 
ness say,  why  did  not  the  Almighty  make  us  so  we 
could  not  have  sinned?  To  whom  it  might  be  said  as 
the  apostles  to  the  Gallatians:  O,  foolish  Gallatians, 
who  hath  bewitched  or  deceived  you;  having  began  in 
the  spirit  are  you  made  perfect  in  the  flesh  (or  by 
serving  the  flesh).  So  may  it  be  said  to  man,  had  you 
rather  have  been  made  a  machine  to  do  one  thing  and 
nothing  else,  which  would  have  been  your  condition, 
had  the  Lord  made  you  without  a  freewill?  Then 
while  you  would  have  been  in  this  world  subject  to  all 
of  its  afliiction  and  sorrows  as  now  but  without  a  soul 
(for  we  don't  suppose  that  a  being  without  a  soul, 
could  ever  be  happy  anywhere),  and  if  without  a  soul, 
and  yet  subject  to  death,  you  would  have  lived  and 
died  as  the  beast  (animal),  rotted  and  that  would  be 
all  you  could  ever  have  had,  but  being  created  with 
free  volition  of  will,  and  exercising  that  will  in  the 
way  God  w^ould  have  you  in  the  eternal  great  future  to 
which  we  tend,  you  might  have  lived  and  reigned  and 
vied  with  angels  and  archangels  in  the  happiness  and 


80  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    KEWELL 

glory  that  God  in  the  redemptory  plan  has  provided 
for  all  of  his  intelligible  creatures. 

We  continue  our  subject  upon  the  great  necoessity 
of  escaping  hell  and  getting  to  heaven,  and  more  es- 
pecially upon  the  needed  preparation  for  which  God 
in  His  love  and  compassion  has  made  this  world  for 
us  to  live  and  enjoy  Him  in  it,  and  made  the  condition 
on  which  we  may  enjoy  it,  that  of  doing  His  will,  and 
His  will  is  we  make  it,  our  chief  business  to  honor 
Him  our  Creator,  and  in  so  doing  we  find  ourselves 
happy  in  obeying  His  injunction:  Come  up  to  my 
help  against  the  mighty.  Does  God  Himself  here  call 
our  opposition  to  Him  mighty?  The  opposition, 
the  world  the  flesh  and  the  devil,  are  doubtless  here 
alluded  to.  Let's  see,  if  we  can  reason  here  scripturely, 
God  says  we  are  to  work  out  our  salvation  with  fear 
and  trembling,  with  the  awful  consideration  before  us 
continually  if  we  fail  and  have  to  take  our  places  with 
the  rich  man  in  hell.  This  would  be  awful,  indeed, 
which  any  are  liable  to  do,  that  should  make  the  fear- 
ful mistake  of  neglecting  beyond  all  doubt,  of  know- 
ing that  we  are  saved  here. 

It  does  seem  that  there  are  those  who  seem  to  think 
that  the  most  the  Bible  teaches  belongs  to  the  future. 
That  heaven  is  in  the  future.  Thank  God  it  is,  but 
don't  forget  dear  one,  God  proposes,  for  you  and  me 
and  every  elect  soul,  to  bring  heaven  down  to  our  own 
souls  (elect  here  means  a  soul  saved),  so  we  may  prac- 
ticably learn  it  here  below.  Now  I  want  to  remind 
you,  dear  reader,  whoever  and  wherever  you  may  be, 
if  you  neglect  to  find  and  enjoy   heaven  until  you  get 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  81 

to  heaven  above,  I  tell  you  I  wouldn't  give  much  for 
your  chance.  The  thief  on  the  cross  didn't  do  that. 
He  got  the  testimony  from  the  mouth  of  Christ  Him- 
self, that  he  the  thief   would    be   there  pretty  soon. 

NEGLECTING    SALVATION. 

That  was  good  evidence  wasn't  it.  We  ought  to  be 
glad  we  don't  need  to  run  such  a  risk  as  he  the  thief 
did,  to  wait  for  the  dying  hour.  Oh,  what  an  influ- 
ence can  the  devil  have  over  poor  soul  neglectors. 
The  thief  on  the  cross  may  never  have  been  so  near 
Christ  before,  and  perhaps  never  heard  of  Him,  if  so 
it  would  be  a  rebuke  to  many  at  this  day  and  time 
who,  surrounded  by  all  the  evidences  of  divine  truth, 
with  the  open  Bible  and  its  light,  in  despite  of  their 
refusal  of  its  benefits,  glowing  upon  their  half  awak- 
ened conscience.  And  yet  they  foolishly  resist  its  in- 
fluences and  try  to  satisfy  their  minds  that  they  will 
have  time  enough  yet,  and  are  now  in  the  fearful 
trackway  that  thousands  have  walked  in,  saying  I  will 
attend  to  this  matter  after  a  while  ;  I  want  here  to  attest 
to  one  thing,  I  know  about  this  matter  of  procrastina- 
ting. Somehow  or  other,  vow  as  I  would  and  often 
did,  when  I  would,  or  rather  when  the  Holy  Spirit 
would  move  me,  for  if  left  to  me  I  would  not  have 
taken  it  up  at  all;  it  seemed  as  though  it  was  the 
most  inconvenient  time  that  I   had  ever  seen  before. 

What  an  argument  for  Satan.  Yes,  you  see  you  had 
better  let  it  alone,  there  will  be  a  time  in  the  future 
when  it  will  be  more  appropriate  and  consistent  than 
now.     Satan  well  knows, that  the  Bible  says,  noiv  and  if 

G 


82  BIOGRAPHY    or    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

in  accordance  with  the  Bible  it  would  be  God's  time, 
and  His  advice  and  instruction,  now,  now  is  the  accepted 
time  and  the  day,  and  might  be  the  hour  of  every  ones 
salvation,  if  the  convinced  sinner  would  so  construe  it. 
But  as  we  have  already  shown  how  adroit  and 
ready  Satan  stands  to  deceive  you  and  me,  dear  one, 
will  you  take  the  advice  of  one  who  have  passed  all 
these  mile-posts  on  life's  line  of  travel,  and  as  I  write 
these  pages  and  throw  back  to  you  that  when  I  shall 
have  passed  a  few  more,  one  will  be  last?  And  now 
just  entering  upon  my  eighty-ninth  year,  do  not  ex- 
pect to  hail  many  more  mile-posts  on  this  travel,  along 
which  I  shall  not  come  any  more,  nor  do  I  desire  to 
do  so,  only  that  the  foot-prints  that  I  am  now  making 
may  to  those  who  shall  read  them,  be  true  marks  on 
the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  indicating,  as  the  way- 
worn pilgrim  often  exclaimed,  deliverance  will  come, 
and  as  he  too  realized,  the  angels  bore  him  over  the 
dashing  foam,  and  he  cried  deliverance  has  come, 
praise,  praise. 

FiDELrrr  exhorted. 

So,  dear  fellow  brother  and  sister  travelers  to 
the  Celestia  City,  where  are  you  by  this  time?  How 
long  have  you  been  on  the  warpath  of  this  holy  war- 
fare? And  how  and  where  do  you  stand  in  the  army 
of  salvation's  host — First  or  second  lieutenant,  cap- 
tain, major,  general,  so  you  belong  to  the  host,  if  only 
an  armor-bearer  to  some  better  fighter?  Praise  the 
Lord  for  an  humble  place  in  His  church  militant.  I 
had  rather  be  a  doorkeeper  in  the  house  of  God  than 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  83 

to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  the  wicked.  Thank  the  Lord 
if  we  are  not  even  honored  to  be  a  doorkeeper  in  the 
house  of  God,  (the  chapel).  All  may  be  to  our 
higher  honor  and  profit,  be  the  keepers  of  the  doors 
of  our  own  hearts  when  God  is  within,  to  keep  out 
buyers  and  sellers.  At  home  with  Christ  within, 
morning,  noon  and  night  around  the  family  altar, 
morning  and  night  waiting  for  the  droppings  from  the 
sanctuary  above,  when  it  afterwards  comes  down  in  a 
stream,  and  then  again  like  a  cyclone,  a  cloudburst 
of  hallowed  glory.     Glory,  praise  Him  all  people. 

*<  Praise  due  to  God,  "  says  the  Psalmist.  I  like  the 
Psalms,  for  they  praise  God  so  much,  and  they  call 
upon  all  the  people  to  praise  him.  People  often  arc 
lavish  in  praising  one  another,  particularly  when  in 
doing  so  they  take  much  of  it  themselves.  Praise, 
says  the  Psalmist  is  comely  when  it  comes  from  an 
honest  heart,  imbued  with  the  love  of  God,  from  a 
sense  of  indebtedness,  for  w^hich  we  are  bankrupt  to 
pay,  and  can  only  say:  Lord,  since  it  is  your 
good  pleasure  to  bestow  on  creatures  that  have  naught, 
but  of  your  bestowal,  you  are  pleased  to  accept 
our  humble  praise,  coming  from  our  hearts  made 
warm  w^ith  this  love  which  you  also  truly  give  us  for 
Jesus,  Thy  Son's  sake  who  has  loved  us,  and  given 
Himself  for  us  that  he  might  redeem  us  back  to  you, 
that  we  in  the  redemptory  plan,  might  be  to  the  praise 
and  glory  of  your  high  and  holy  name.  Oh,  love 
divine,  praise,  praise. 

John  6:  67.  Then  said  Jesus  to  the  twelve.  Will  ye 
also    go    away?     Then  Simon  Peter,  answering  Him, 


84  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

Lord  to  whom  shall  we  go?  Thou  hast  the  words  of 
eternal  life.  These  words  spake  Jesus  in  the  temple 
soon  after  He  had  fed  the  five  thousand,  many  of 
whom  were  followinoj  him  for  secular  advantasfes. 
No  man  cometh  unto  Me  except  it  were  given  unto 
him  by  My  Father.  From  that  time  many  of  His  dis- 
ciples went  back  and  followed  Him  no  more.  Here  it 
seems  there  were  those  denominated  His  disciples  be- 
sides the  twelve  first  chosen.  But  when  offended  by 
Christ,  by  Christ's  recent  teaching,  take  ofiense  and 
are  heard  of  no  more.  So  we  see  the  people  then 
were  as  now,  easily  offended  by  their  teachers  when 
their  doctrine  did  not  suit  them. 

We  think  it  strange  that  the  followers  of  Christ 
should  have  been  with  Him  so  long  and  yet  seemed  to 
have  so  little  knowledge  of  His  purpose  of  coming  into 
the  world  and  setting  up  a  spiritual  kingdom  which 
was  a  thing  their  minds  were  not  prepared  yet  to 
receive.  They  found  it  a  difficult  matter  to  turn  their 
minds  to  the  idea  of  a  kingdom  that  could  not  be  seen, 
and  in  their  humanity  enter  into  and  be  partakers  of. 
But  if  we  will  look  at  our  own  state  of  spiritual 
knowledge  and  contrast  our  advantages  with  theirs, 
then  ask  ourselves  where  are  our  excellencies  over 
theirs,  we  shall  find  but  little  of  which  to  boast.  The 
rebuke  the  apostle  Paul  administered  to  his  Gallatian 
brethren  will  and  may  be  well  applied  to  us:  Who 
hath  bewitched  you  that  ye  should  be  so  foolish  as  to 
have  beguii  in  the  right  way,  but  have  turned  back 
to  the  flesh?  So  we  find  that  the  same  influences 
then  as  now,  operated  upon  the  minds  and  hearts  of 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  85 

the  people  —  blindness.  As  the  apostle  says,  who  hath 
blinded  your  minds  —  the  God  of  the  world  lest  my 
spirit  should  reach  their  hearts  and  I  should  convert 
them,  the  God  of  the  world  could  have  no  power  to 
blind  if  it  were  resisted  by  the  tempted;  only  when 
there  is  a  yielding,  or  want  of  resistance,  the  devil 
can  not  cover. 

<*  To  whom  shall  we  go?  Thou  hast  the  words  of 
eternal  life.  "  This  is  an  important  question  and 
should  be  asked  by  many  as  well  as  the  apostles,  of 
whom  it  seems  Peter  was  the  spokesman,  as  well  as  on 
another  occasion  when  Christ  asked  the  apostles  who 
he  was,  when  Peter  with  the  same  vehemence  made 
the  same  declaration:  **  Thou  art  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God  ;\"  when  Christ  said  to  him  in  approval,  *'  Thou  art 
Peter,  and  upon  this  rock,  I  will  build  my  Church." 
(under  the  New  Testament  dispensation,  the  old  hav- 
ing become  obsolete  as  touching  her  ordinances  and 
ceremonies),  **and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it.  Because  the  seed  of  the  woman  shall 
bruise  the  serpent's  head."  Jesus  here  in  His  approval 
of  Peter's  declaration,  does  not  mean  that  Peter  was 
above  his  brethren  (the  apostles)  in  point  of  faith 
and  belief  in  Him,  but  alludes  only  to  Peter's  faith, 
in  common  with  the  other  eleven,  he,  Peter,  being 
but  spokesman  for  the  apostles. 

Nor  does  Christ  mean  that  Peter  in  person 
was  his  allusion  when  he  said,  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it.  It  here  was  the  allusion 
to  the  doctrine  Pet^r  referred  to  and  not  to  any  special 
superiority    of   Peter   in   personal  preference   to  hi» 


86  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

brethren  the  apostles.  And  yet  it  does  seem  in  the 
face  of  common  good  sense.  The  Catholics  it  seems, 
construed  the  language  of  Christ  (as  alluding  to  Peter's 
declaration,)  to  mean  a  superiority  of  Peter  above  the 
other  apostles,  when,  as  all  our  commentators,  and 
all  Bible  readers  without  prejudice  or  partiality,  apply 
Peter's  declaration,  in  answer  to  Christ's  inquiry: 
Whom  say  ye  that  I  am?  Thou  art  Christ  the  Son  of 
the  living  God.  When  Christ  responds,  Flesh  and 
blood  hath  not  revealed  it  to  you,  Peter,  but  my 
Father  in  Heaven.  Here  we  will  see  at  once  the  ques- 
tion that  Christ  asks  (Whom  say  ye  that  I 
am)  was  equally  proportioned  to  all  the  dis- 
ciples, but  as  were  their  custom  it  seems  on 
other  occasions  to  have  Peter  their  spokesman  ;  as, 
still  on  the  other  occasions,  he  was  chosen  of  Christ, 
but  only  on  all  occasions  as  an  apostle,  and  not  pos- 
sessing any  superior  power  or  virtue  above  the  other 
Apostles.  It  seems  that  this  much  mooted  question 
had  been  often  discussed,  who  the  Savior  was,  whether 
he  was  the  true  Messiah  or  whether  one  of  the  Prophets 
of  old  that  was  risen,  or  one  especially  sent  for  the 
time.  For  it  seems  that  all  the  people  in  common, 
especially  the  Jews,  were  looking  for  the  Messiah,  as 
the  Jews  denominated  him.  But  through  their 
ignorance  of  prophecy  and  their  backslidden  condi- 
tion, and  the  prejudice  on  the  part  of  their  leading 
men  and  High  Priests  who  were  termed  the  San- 
hedrim, and  the  low  birth  that  attended  Him.  They 
could  not  be  reconciled  to  receive  Him,  and  we 
find  the  chief  opposition  to  Him  was  from  those  high 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  87 

dignitaries — the  chief  priests  of  the  Jews  with  the 
Koman  Pontiffs  and  Governors,  who,  it  seems  were 
jealous  of  Him  lest  he  be  a  king,  as  the  people 
had  taken  His,  Christ's,  declaration  of  His  kingdom 
to  imply  a  temporal  kingdom.  This  matter  we  find 
was  first  awakened  in  the  fears  of  Herod  when  the 
wise  men  was  sent  for  by  him  and  he  said  to  them : 
When  you  have  found  the  child,  return,  that  I  may 
also  come  and  worship  him.  This  idea  was  awakened 
from  Prophecy  that  a  child  should  be  born  and 
the  government  should  be  upon  his  shoulders.  But 
we  see  the  common  people  were  mostly  inclined  to 
receive  Him,  as  it  is  yet.  For  is  written.  Not  many 
mighty,  not  many  noble  shall  be  called. 

As  our  argument  has  led  us  to  notice  the  sub- 
ject of  prophecy  we  would  like  to  refer  to  one  espec- 
ially alluded  to  in  speaking  of  the  annulling  of  the 
Jewish  ceremonial  law.  We  allude  to  that  of  the  first 
made  to  our  race,  when  man  was  turned  out  of  Eden, 
to  make  his  bread  in  the  sweat  of  his  face. 

FULFILLMENT    OF    PROPHECY. 

As  it  is  written,  all  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration 
of  God  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine  and  instruction 
in  righteousness.  This,  the  earliest  of  all  the  prophe- 
cies, has  been  fully  fulfilled,  and  yet  the  very 
meaning  has  been  so  repulsive  to  our  nature  in 
common  —  to  sweat  in  the  direction  of  making  our 
bread.  Many  have  objected  and  will  as  long  as  they 
can  find  a  way  to  get  bread  without  the  sweat.  They 
seem  to  prefer  it  to  the  more  wholesome  way  of  sweat- 


88  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

ing  for  it.  Does  it  not  seem  that  the  Scripture  that 
says,  If  any  h\ck  wisdom  let  them*  go  to  God,  and 
when  we  go  to  Him  here  in  his  plan  of  hygienic  living 
we  seem  to  repulse  and  turn  to  our  own  wisdom  as  in 
walking  after  the  flesh  in  rejecting  the  spirit.  So  we 
see  carnalit}^  takes  the  predominance  while  it  is  plainly 
declared  to  us  if  we  walk  after  the  flesh  we  shall  die, 
and  yet  we  find  the  world  in  common  wandering  in 
that  direction. 

IGNORANCE    OF    BIBLE    DOCTRINE. 

If  the  people  would  become  better  acquainted  with 
the  Bible  they  would  find  it  the  wisest  book  in  the 
world;  no  exceptions  whatever.  It  gives  the  best 
rule  for  this  life  and  the  life  to  come.  The  best 
hygienic  system  for  health  and  long  life  as  by  Moses, 
God's  great  law-giver.  The  best  system  of  moral 
government  —  love,  the  foundation  stone  of  all  hap- 
piness for  time  and  eternity.  We  see,  too,  that  the 
Bible  not  only  presents  to  us  the  way  of  happiness, 
but  puts  us  in  the  possession  of  the  means  that  leads 
us  thereto.  As  referred  to  in  our  talk  already  upon 
the  subject  of  prophecy,  the  seed  of  the  woman  shall 
bruise  the  serpent's  head,  and  his,  the  serpent's  seed, 
should  bruise  the  woman's  heel.  The  significant 
meaning  is,  the  Bible  lived  and  practiced  and  the 
prophets  obeyed,  would  lead  to  the  best  and  highest 
ends  for  the  world's  good  and  happiness  for  time  and 
eternity. 

The  seed  of  the  woman  alludes  to  Christ's  future 
coming,  as  in  the  gospel  of  St.   Luke,  beginning  in 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  89 

the  3d  chapter  and  23d  verse,  gives  the  entire  geneal- 
ogy of  Christ  from  Adam  to  Joseph,  the  reputed 
family  from  which  our  Savior  emanated,  of  which  it 
said  He  was  the  son  of  David  by  genealogy  from 
Adam  to  David,  so  He  is  said  in  that  to  be  son  of 
David.  The  seed  of  the  woman,  as  said,  shall  bruise 
the  serpent's  head,  which  we  see  is  a  vital  part;  while 
the  serpent's  seed  should  bruise  the  woman's  heel, 
which  we  see  is  not  a  vital  part,  from  which  a  wound 
can  be  recovered.  So  from  these,  though  seemingly 
dark  prophecies,  when  traced  by  the  history  of  the 
Church  in  the  fullfillment  of  the  prophecy  we  find 
them  both  fulfilled  in  the  fullness  of  time.  The 
serpent's  seed,  the  wicked  one,  hinders  the  success  of 
the  gospel,  but  does  not  stop  nor  destroy  it. 

DURABILITY    OF     THE    GOSPEL. 

But  we  see  yet  the  gospel  is  still  with  the  Church, 
though  often  and  we  may  say  constantly  hindered  by 
the  influence  that  Satan  and  his  seed  are  exerting 
against  it,  yet  he  does  not  stop  its  progress.  As  we 
have  in  our  talk  previously  stated,  Christ  said  to  Peter 
in  answer  to  Peter's  declaration,  the  gates  of  hell 
should  not  prevail  against  the  faith  alluded  to,  mean- 
ing the  Church  which  Christ  came  into  the  world  to 
erect  out  of  the  ruin  which  was  the  result  of  Satan's 
influence  overjt,  yet  he  can  not  destroy  it  since  Christ 
declared  the  gates  of  hell  shall  never  prevail  against 
it  to  its  destruction. 

So  we  can  see  in  tracing  these  prophecies,  both  are 
fulfilled  in  the  meaning  alluded  to,  — the  seed  of  the 


90  BIOGKAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

serpent  wounds  the  woman's  heel,  not  deadly,  but 
recoverable,  while  the  woman's  seed,  which  is  Christ, 
withstands  the  opposition  of  Satan  and  all  his  wicked 
hosts,  and  still  lives  to  do  good  in  the  world  till  it 
shall  reach  the  end  which  God  has  proposed  in  reclaim- 
ing the  world  from  the  effects  of  Satan's  seduction  of 
the  woman  when  she  became  the  victim  of  his  influence 
in  Eden  Garden. 

So  we  have  reached  at  last  the  expounding  of  that 
very  important  inquiry  of  Jesus  to  His  disciples. 
««  Whom  say  ye,  that  I  am?  "  It  seemed  up  to  this 
time  the  matter  of  opinion  with  the  populace  was  not 
settled,  for  some  would  say,  He  is  one  of  the  prophets; 
and  others  that  He  was  one  of  the  prophets  risen  from 
the  dead,  as  was  the  opinion  of  Herod  that  He  was 
John  the  Baptist  that  had  risen  from  the  dead,  whom 
he  had  beheaded.  As  to  the  solution  of  Christ's  decla- 
ration with  regard  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church  of 
which  Christ  makes  the  declaration  the  gates  of  hell 
should  not  prevail  against  it  till  it  should  accom- 
plish the  work  it  was  designed, — salvation  of  man, 
Jesus  said  to  the  apostles,  <*  The  gates  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  the  Gospel  or  the  Church."  As 
He  himself  is  the  Church,  for  it  is  written.  He,  Christ, 
is  the  chief  corner-stone,  so  as  he  is  the  Church 
upon  earth,  he  being  greater  than  those  against  him, 
how  well  the  matter  is  settled  already,  that  the  gates 
of  hell  should  not  prevail  against  it !  The  gate  is  the 
way  or  entrance  to  hell  and  all  who  go  there  must  of 
necessity  go  through  the  gate,  so  as  with  the  gospel 
gate,  which  is  said  to  stand  open  night  and  day,  so 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  91 

that  all  may,  at  any  time,  enter  therein  that  may  be 
called  to    enter   either   gate,   because   not  walled  as 
other  gates  to  large  cities,  they  are  shut  at  given  hours 
at  night  to  prevent  harm  from    entering.     But   the 
spiritual    gates  of  both  hell  and  heaven  stand  open 
night   and  day,  to   let  you  in,  dear  one,  if  you  should 
be"^    called   to    do    so    at  any   time   unprepared   for 
heaven.      Do   you  know  that   it  is  said  that  one  soul 
enters  hell   or  heaven  every  two  seconds,   for   it   is 
by  the  best  statistics  said  that  a  soul  leaves  the  world 
every  second  and  so  if  we  divide  the  human  family 
equally,  and  one  dies  every  second,  every  two  seconds 
one  must  go  to  hell.     A  second  is  while  you  count 
one,   so  we  see  the  gateways  to  both  must  be  con- 
stantly crowded.     Then  the  two  gates  are  open  nigh! 
and  day,  dear  fellow-mortal,  for  you  and  me,  and  will 
never  be  shut  till  we  shall  enter  one  or  the  other  — 
which  one,  dear  traveler  upon  lime's  journey,  are  you 
aiming  for?  for  which  you  are  will  be  the  one  you  will 
enter,  not  the  one  you  are  not  prepared  for.     No,  a 
preparation  is  entirely  essential  for  either  heaven  or 
hell  and  a  qualification  for  one   disqualifies  for   the 
other.    If  you  go  to  hell,  you  are  not  fit  for  heaven 
and  if  to  heaven  not  fit  for  hell,  for  Satan  does  not 
want  praying  souls  in  his  infernal  regions. 

Now,  sinner,  if  you  answer  to  that  name,  hadn't  you 
better  get  out  of  those  ranks  before  the  shadows  of 
death  gather  aroundyou  — don't  you  think  so?  I  do; 
and  it  is  said  as  a  man  thinketh  so  is  he ;  so  if  you 
think  you  are  a  sinner,  it  is  quite  likely  so,  and  I  am 
quite  sure  you  don't  want  to  go  to  hell,  neither  do  I, 


92  BIOGKAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    KEWELL 

nor  do  I  intend  to  go  there.  So  I  would  have  you  to 
join  me  and  let  us  get  as  many  more  as  we  can  to  go 
to  heaven,  a  much  better  place  than  the  devil's  hell. 
Will  you  say  amen,  and  come  along  ;  a  little  delay  may 
be  fatal.  God  says  now.  Angels  are  waiting  to  bear 
the  news  to  heaven,  O  sinner,  come,  don't  stand  out  all 
day  as  one  waiting  to  be  employed  —  come  right  into 
the  vineyard  and  Christ  will  soon  give  you  a  place. 
There  He  is  close  to  you,  just  say  to  Him,  Will  you 
take  me,  Jesus,  just  as  I  am.  Christ  says  :  Just  such  I 
want ;  come,  I  will  give  you  employment.  A  much  bet- 
ter rest  too,  than  you  would  have  in  the  devil's  hell. 
There  you  would  be  warmed  by  the  old  sulphuric  fires 
of  his  own  place  and  have  such  company  as  I  know  you 
would  not  like. 

AVARNING    TO    THE    LIVING. 

Then  whither,  O  fellow  traveler  on  time's  journey, 
are  you  bound?  If  you  will  turn  to  the  right  you 
will  find  heaven  and  happiness  at  the  end  of  life's 
race,  but  if  to  the  left,  the  wrong  way,  that  leads  to 
hell,  you  will  find  that  to  which  your  road  leads. 
The  way  to  heaven  is  said  in  the  Bible  to  be  the  king's 
highway  of  holiness  ;  and  says  the  poet,  '*I'll  go,  for 
all  its  paths  are  paths  of  peace."  Let  me  say  to  you 
again,  fellow  mortal,  I  am  going  to  heaven.  Which  way 
are  you  traveling?  Upon  eternity's  line.  Of  course 
all  that  set  out  here  upon  time,  are  on  a  switch  off 
from  eternity's  line.  It  is  a  fearful  thought  that  we 
are  upon  a  travel  that  has  no  end,  and  that  we  but 
step  across  the  line  that  bounds  the  two  worlds.     But 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  93 

there  are  two  places  in  the  future  to  which  mortals  here 
cro  when  they  cross  this  boundary  line,  heaven  or  hell, 
for  which  now  are  we  prepared?  Which,  which,  fellow 
mortal,  are  you  prepared  for?  (say,)  I  see  you  hesitate 
to  answer. 

ETERNITY. 

As  our  caption  reads,  O,  Eternity,  what  art  thou! 
Illimitable,  to  whom  shall  I  go  to  find  language  that 
can,  or  will  reach  its  boundaries  or  fathom  its  depths, 
measure  its  heights  or  give  its  circumference,  or  even 
the  way  to  which  it  points?  If  we  send  the 
liffhtnins: — that  with  a  flash  reaches  the  boundaries  of 
the  earth  in  the  time  of  thought, — upon  the  search  of 
its  boundaries,  from  its  travels  at  the  end  of  ten 
millions  of  years,  we  get  a  telegram  announcing  no 
end,  no  middle  station.  It  would  seem  we  had 
as  well  go  back  or  venture  no  more  unless  we  take 
up  the  language  of  the  poet,  when  we  have  been 
there  ten  thousand  years  with  no  less  days  than  when 
we  first  begun.  He  had  as  well  said  ten  million  tril- 
lions quadrillions,  as  millions  as  suggested  above;  it  is 
beyond  human  capacity  and  as  far  as  any  here  know 
beyond  angels'  to  bound  eternity,  so  we  leave  it  where 
it  belongs  rightly,  with  God. 

While  the  subject  is  upon  my  mind,  I'll  give  one 
more  description  of  it  as  related  by  a  brother.  Said 
he,  suppose  a  little  bird  from  some  foreign  region 
were  to  visit  our  globe  once  in  a  million  of  years, 
and  at  each  visit  carry  away  one  grain  of  sand.  Now, 
how  long  to  exhaust  the  globe?  At  such  a  thought 
we   are   as  the  strans^er  at  a  wedding,  without  a  wed- 


94  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

ding  garment  on,  just  dumb.  Nothing  more  to  say. 
O!  vvretciaed  unbelief  that's  cursing  and  damning  the 
world,  and  yet  people  won't  go  to  God  to  have  it 
taken  away,  but  think  to  make  themselves  fit  for 
heaven  by  their  own  ways.  There  is  entirely  too  much 
of  hearsay  religion  with  the  people;  their  religious 
views  are  predicated  on  hearsays,  and  often  these  hear- 
says are  from  ungodly  sources.  It  is  true  there  are 
many  that  cannot  read  the  Bible  well  enough  to  form 
proper  views  of  it,  but  in  such  cases  there  is  yet 
no  reason  where  an  understanding  of  the  Bible  may 
not  be  reached  through  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 
Indeed  it  seems  to  me  if  the  people  out  of  Christ 
and  out  of  common  advantages  to  hear  and  understand 
the  gospel,  if  they  would  pay  attention  to  the  awak- 
ening of  the  spirit  of  God  upon  their  hearts  at  times 
and  improve  those  impressions  they  might  be  brought 
to  conviction.  I  speak  of  those  to  whom  the  gos- 
pel is  prevalent  and  there  are  those  who  may  be 
comparatively  ignorant,  but  they  are  visited  by  the 
spirit  and  whether  they  may  have  invited  the  spirit 
or  not  have  felt  their  conscience  moved  in  some  shape 
to  think  upon  the  future;  sometimes  without  any 
superinducing  cause ;  at  other  times  there  may  be 
a  cause,  some  friend  or  relation's  death,  or  some  mis- 
fortune to  them  or  others  —  for  the  time  being  they 
are  made  to  think,  and  if  they  would  improve  those 
occasions  in  many  instances  would  be  brought  to  con- 
viction, for  the  spirit  strives  with  all  alike  without 
means,  as  well  as  in  and  through  many.  God  is  no 
respecter  of  persons. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  95 

If  this  writing  falls  into  the  hands  of  any  that  have 
not  had  the  advantages  of  religious  instruction,  or  if 
they  have  and  yet  neglected  to  use  this  advantage, 
need  not  wait  for  them,  but  begin  to  think  and  en- 
courage your  conviction,  that  will  voluntarily  overtake 
you  at  times.  In  my  own  case,  when  I  was  convicted 
and  converted,  I  had  not,  if  I  remember  right,  been 
to  meeting  or  heard  a  sermon  preached  in  perhaps 
a  year  or  two;  had  been  often  reproved  by  my  own 
conscience,  but  had  put  it  off  for  a  more  convenient 
time  till  I  felt  I  dare  do  so  no  longer.  When  my  con- 
victions became  so  strong  I  could  hold  out  no  longer, 
as  in  my  cornfield  conversion  already  given.  It  is 
never  best  to  put  off  till  to-morrow  what  should  be 
done  now. 

WARNING,    BOTH    OF    WORD    AND    SPIRIT. 

If  ye  deaf  and  dumb,  hearmg  ye,  hear  not,  and 
seeing  ye,  see  not,  hear  what  Jesus  says  to  the  idler: 
Go  ye  into  my  vineyard,  and  whatsoever  is  right  ye 
shall  have,  but  do  not  stand  around  idle  waiting  for 
some  one  to  employ  you,  that  you  may  make  a  closer 
bargain. 

How  many  Christians  lose  so  much  reward  by  not 
going  into  Christ's  vineyard  to  labor.  When  will  the 
Church  wake  up  to  the  requirement  of  the  gospel  and 
bring  the  Church  up  out  of  the  wilderness  of  sin  that 
she  may  reflect  in  her  beautiful  garments  of  righteous- 
ness, to  the  praises  and  glory  of  God  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Ghost.  Fair  as  the  moon  and  bright  as  the 
sun  and  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners.     When  was 


96  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

the  Church  ever  terrible  to  sinners?  not  riiuch  in  our 
day;  only  if  they  were  once  in  awhile  if  brought  on 
trial  for  violation  of  church  discipline,  and  not  much 
then,  but  for  the  disgrace,  would  likely  as  soon  be  out 
the  Church  as  in  it,  and,  if  judged  by  their  lives,  would 
rather,  for  then  would  their  restraint  be  off. 

REVELATION    OF    JESUS    CHRIST. 

The  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  to  the  sainted  John 
in  Patmos  is  one  of  the  grandest  of  all  the  heaven- 
born  prophecies.  It  was  given  in  the  most  highly 
colored  symbols,  to  impress  its  most  momentuous  sig- 
nifications more  forcibly  upon  the  mind  of  man. 
Every  page  of  this  infinitely  sublime  production  of 
Divinity  teems  with  spiritual  light  and  power.  He 
that  has  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
sayeth  unto  the  churches.  To  rightly  understand  this 
revelation  we  must  strictly  regard  God's  interpreta- 
tion of  the  symbols  He  has  given  of  it.  It  must 
be  remembered  that  symbols  and  figures  are  not 
the  literal  things  themselves,  but  designed  to  shadow 
forth  that  which  should  literally  come  to  pass.  The 
thing  to  be  sought,  then,  is  to  know  God's  meaning  of 
the  symbols ;  and  to  know  this  we  must  study  carefully 
both  God's  method  of  interpretation,  and  the  order 
in  which  He  has  given  the  symbols. 

This  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  Him 
and  signified  and  transmitted  it  by  his  angel,  through 
his  servant  John,  was  a  prophesy.  History  in  advance 
of  things  which  must  then  shortly  come  to  pass,  and 
the  time  was  then  even  at  hand  when  there  fulfillment 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.'  97 

must  commence.  See  Rev.  4:1-3.  God  promises  a 
blessing  upon  those  who  read  and  hear  the  words  of 
the  prophecies  and  keep  those  things  that  are  written 
therein.  John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in 
Asia,  grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace  from  Him,  which 
is,  and  which  was,  and  is  to  come  ;  and  from  the 
spirits  which  are  before  His  throne,  and  from  Jesus 
Christ, who  is  the  faithful  witness,  and  the  first  begotten 
of  the  dead  and  the  prince  of  the  earth.  Unto  Him, 
.who  loveth  us  and  washes  us  from  our  sins  in  His  own 
blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God 
and  His  Father.  To  Him  be  glory  and  dominion  forever 
and  ever,  amen.  Notice  here  that  this  divine  and  sub- 
lime declaration  of  salvation  and  citizenship  and  heav- 
enly royalty  is  for  now,  right  here  in  time.  Now,  are 
we  the  sons  of  God:  now,  are  we  washed  from  our 
sins  in  His  own  blood ;  now,  hath  He  made  us 
kings  and  priests  uuto  God  and  His  Father.  This, 
then,  shows  us  the  true  character  of  divine  royalty 
and  priesthood.  It  is  not  in  show  of  human  pomp 
and  splendor.  It  is  in  the  holiness,  the  purity  of  life 
and  character.  It  is  so  in  heaven  and  on  earth  the 
same.  It  is  so  with  God  the  Father,  with  Christ  His 
Son,  and  with  saints  on  earth,  the  redeemed  of  His 
blood,  partakes  of  the  divine  nature,  born  of  God.  He 
in  us  and  we  in  Him  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  He  is  so 
are  we  in  this  world.  Moreover  let  us  praise  God  that 
He  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness  and 
hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  His  own  dear 
Son.  Rev.  I.  1-3. 

To  be  a  king  is  to  reign.     Thus  every  saint  is  reign- 


98  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

ing  triumphantly  over  siiT  (in  God,)  and  Satan.  Hav- 
ing been  made  dead,  indeed,  unto  sin,  but  alive  unto 
God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Rom.  1;11. 
Killed  all  the  day.  long.  Accounted  as  sheep  for 
the  slaughter.  In  all  these  things  we  are  more  than 
conquerors  through  Him  that  hath  loved  us.  Rom. 
8:36,37. 

Not  only  do  we  conquer  through  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb  and  the  word  of  His  own  testimony,  but  we 
take  the  territory  of  Satan,  in  the  name  of  our  all 
conquering  Christ,  and  make  the  strongholds  of  sin 
to  be  the  bulhvarks  of  righteousness.  Every  saint  is 
a  priest  unto  God,  for  he  has  a  priestly  character  and 
administers  in  holy  things  in  all  his  walks  of  life.  We 
need  less  doubting  and  whining  professors,  and  aiore 
reigning  saints.  We  need  to  know  that  if  we  reign  with 
Him  here,  we  shall  reign  with  Him  hereafter.  We 
know  that  when  He  shall  appear  we  shall  be  like  Him, 
for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is,  and  every  man  that  has 
this  hope  in  Him  purifieth  himself,  even  as  He  is  pure. 
IJohn,  3:  2-3 

The  message  here  given  to  the  Church  is  a  crucial 
test.  The  admonitions  are  clothed  with  burning 
words,  and  are  backed  up  by  the  august  and  heroic 
authority  of  the  great  Godhead.  The  way  of  life 
and  death  are  both  glaringly  portraid  before  mor- 
tally probationary  man.  Thus  he  saith  :  *'  Behold  He 
cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye  shall  see  Him,  and 
they  also  which  pursued  Him,  and  all  the  kindred  of 
the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  Him,  even  so.  Amen." 
Rev.  1:  7.     He  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  will  conquer 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  99 

all  foes  and  rule  in  righteousness.  All  who  are  found 
on  His  side  are  on  the  side  of  victory.  Glory  to 
God  in  the  highest.  The  humble  instrumentality 
through  whom  this  sublime  revelation  came  was  the 
lowly,  John,  banished  for  the  word  of  God  by 
Nero,  the  wicked  Emperor  of  Rome,  upon  the  lone 
island  of  Patmos,  but  not  left  of  God.  He  is  repre- 
sented as  our  companion  in  tribulation,  and  in  the 
kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ.  There,  under 
the  blazing  illumination  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  God 
spread  out  in  dramatic  form,  before  his  astonished 
eyes,  that  wonderful  vision  of  coming  events,  —  the 
re/elation  of  the  future  history  of  the  Church,  down 
through  the  time  of  the  Roman  dominion  and  onward 
to  the  end  of  the  world. 

Therefore  to  know  the  fulfilment  of  symbolic  rev- 
elation we  must  know  the  history  of  the  Church  dur- 
ing the  time  of  Roman  power.  While  the  radiating 
glory  of  divine  effulgence  illuminated  the  dramatic 
vision,  John  heard  a  voice  behind  him  saying,  *'  I  am 
Alpha  and  Omega."  He  turned  to  see  who  spake 
to  him,  and  behold  he  saw  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks, and  in  the  midst  of  them  was  one  like  unto 
the  Son  of  Man.  The  whole  appearance  of  Him  was 
most  wonderful.  The  symbols  are  most  sublime, 
all  representing  purity,  power  and  judgment.  In 
His  right  hand  were  seven  stars.  His  appearance 
was  overwhelming.  John  fainted  but  God  lifted  him 
up  and  told  him  to  write  the  things  he  had  seen,  and 
the  things  which  are,  and  the  things  that  are,  and  the 
things  that  shall  be  hereafter. 


100  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV,    A.    NEWELL 

Now,  then,  comes  God's  interpretation  of  the  sym- 
bols. The  candlesticks  and  stars  are  not  literals  but 
•s3'mbolic  —  the  things  symbolized.  The  stars  are  the 
angels  (ministers)  of  the  seven  churches.  Rev.  1-20. 
Notice,  now,  that  this,  God's  interpretation,  and  what 
those  symbols  mean  here  they  will  mean  through  all 
this  prophetic  Book,  so  that  when  we  read  in  Rev.  12, 
14  about  the  dragon  drawing  the  third  part  of 
the  stars  of  Heaven  by  his  tail,  we  may  not  under- 
stand them  to  be  literal,  but  ministers  in  His  Church, 
which  were  slaughtered  under  the  dragonic  power  of 
pagan  Rome.  What  wonderful  uplifting  to  God's 
saints  are  these  sj'mbols  of  stars  and  candlesticks, 
God's  declared  lights.  *'Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world, 
a  city  set  on  a  hill,  shall  shine  as  stars  of 
the  firmament  for  ever  and  ever.  "  Are  we  all  re- 
flectiuo^lhe  divine  light  as  the  stars  do  the  sun?  are  we 
lighting  up  the  dark  places  of  the  earth  with  the  light 
of  his  life?  are  we  of  the  golden  candlesticks  of  the 
Lord?  Blessed  are  the  churches  that  are  such  with 
the  Son  of  Man  standing  in  the  midst  of  them. 
Blessed  are  the  ministers  who  are  the  shining  stars, 
the  angels  of  the  churches.  O,  send  out  Thy  light 
and  Thy  truth  ;  let  them  lead  me.  Let  them  bring 
them  to  Thy  holy  hill  and  to  Thy  Tabernacles.  Then 
will  I  go  to  unto  the  altar  of  God,  unto  God  my  ex- 
ceeding joy.  Yea,  upon  the  harp  will  I  praise  Thee 
oh,  God,  my  God.  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  oh,  my 
soul,  and  why  art  thou  disquieted  within.  Hope  thou 
in  God ;  for  I  shall  yet  praise  Him  who  is  the  health  ot 
my    countenance  and    my    God.     Ps.  43 :  3-  5.     He 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  101 

hath  put  a  Dew  song  in  my  mouth,  even  praise  to  unto 
our  God.  Ps.  30;  3.  The  Lord  reigneth,  let  the 
people  tremble.  Let  the  earth  be  moved.  He  set- 
eth  between  the  cherubims.  Let  the  earth  be  moved. 
The  Lord  is  great  in  Zion.  He  is  high  above  all  the 
people.  Let  them  praise  the  high  and  terrible  name 
for  it  is  holy.  Ps.  99:  1,23.  Extract  from  Indepen- 
DANT  Christian,  January,  1892. 

JUSTIFICATION      BY     FAITH      AND      ITS     SCRIPTURAL 
CONCOMITANTS. 

St.  Paul  says,  ''Therefore  being  justified  by  faith,  we 
have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
Rom.  5:  1, 15.  My  mind  has  been  exercised  unusually 
on  this  subject,  and  I  feel  like  writing  down  some  of  my 
thoughts  on  it.  May  the  Holy  Spirit  guide  me  into  the 
truth.  Justification  is  the  act  of  God.  It  is  a  divine 
act,  an  instantaneous  act ;  it  is  an  act  of  pardon  to  the 
guilty.  It  saves  him  from  condemnation,  and  frees 
him  from  the  penalty  of  the  law. 

But  it  does  not  change  the  moral  status  of  the  sin- 
ner, because  it  does  not  touch  the  heart;  but  along 
with  it  comes  regeneration,  one  of  its  concomitants, 
which  does  reach  the  heart  by  a  radical  change  from 
death  unto  life,  and  by  breaking  the  reigning  power  of 
sin,  he  has  freedom  and  life  from  its  bondage,  so  that 
he  is  not  the  servant  of  sin.  For  whosoever  is  born  of 
God  doth  not  commit  sin.  I  John,  3-9.  Then  comes 
adoption,  another  of  its  concomitants,  which  saves  him 
from  the  relation  of  sin.  He  is  now  no  longer  a  child 
of  the  devil  but  an  heir  of  God,  because  he  is  born  of 


102  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

God,  and  to  this  the  spirit  beareth  witness  to  our  spirit 
that  he  is  born  of  God,  and  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God.    Eom.  8-11. 

This  is  a  great  and  glorious  work  of  grace.  It  is 
wrought  for  us  and  in  us  by  grace  without  works, 
and  through  faith  in  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  All  taken  together  comprises  what  is  meant 
by  the  comprehensive  communion.  It  is  an  instantan- 
eous work,  and  although  justification  is  first  in  the 
order  of  thought,  regeneration  and  adoption  is  con- 
sistent with  it,  and  by  one  act  of  faith.  The  imme- 
diate effect  of  this  gracious  work  is  peace  with  God. 
Before  it,,  enmity  on  our  part  and  anger  on  the  part 
of  God  ;  hence,  a  state  of  warfare. 

But,  now,  that  enmity  is  slain  ;  that  anger  is  turned 
away,  peace,  blessed  peace,  is  the  result.  There  is  a 
mawkish  sentimentalism  which  denies  the  wrath  of  God 
altogether.  It  is  said  that  not  long  ago  a  man  professing 
to  be  one  of  God's  ministers  read  from  the  Scriptures 
that  God  is  angry  with  the  wicked  everyday  and  said 
outright,  that  is  not  so.  God  is  love  he  is  not  angry 
with  anybody.  The  devil  no  doubt  would  have 
all  such  truths  as  that,  together  with  the  doctrine  of 
hell,  and  everlasting  punishment,  banished  from  the 
pulpit,  and  he  that  is  trying  to  do  it  is  doing  the  work 
of  the  devil.  **Tbat  God  is  angry  with  the  wicked 
every  day,"  is  a  solemn  truth  and  ought  to  be  preached 
from  every  pulpit  in  Christendom  every  day,  and 
burned  into  the  conscience  of  every  sinner  in  the  land 
until  he  is  willing  to  repent  of  all  his  sins  and  obtain 
peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     That 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  103 

is  the  only  way  to  flee  from  the  wrath  of  God  and  be 
saved  from  the  punishment  of  hell.  Another  blessed 
result  of  justification  is  that  it  gives  us  access  to  God, 
through  faith  in  Christ,  into  the  grace  wherein  we 
stand  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  All 
blessings  come  throuojh  Christ  and  bv  faith   in  Him. 

The  Christian  begins  to  live  in  Him  by  faith,  he  walks 
in  Him  by  faith.  He  runs  in  Him  by  faith, 
and  when  He  mounts  the  wings  of  perfect 
love,  he  flies  aloft  by  faith  in  Him.  He  has  access  to 
this  grace  in  Him  by  secret  prayer,  ejaculatory  prayer, 
family  prayer  and  public  prayer,  so  that  he  truly  prays 
without  ceasing,  giving  thanks  in  everything  and 
rejoices  evermore  in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 

Another  amazing  result  of  salvation  through  Christ 
is  that  it  not  only  makes  us  happy  when  things  go  well 
with  us  in  the  world,  but  it  supports  us  and  makes  us 
happy  in  the  midst  of  tribulations,  and  all  the  troubles, 
suffering,  losses  and  persecutions  on  account  of  relig- 
ion, it  not  only  enables  us  to  bear  them,  but  to  glory 
in  them.  Not  because  we  love  them,  but  because  of 
the  benefit  they  are  to  us.  No  chastening  for  the 
present,  is  joyous,  but  grievous;  nevertheless  after- 
ward it  yieldeth  the  peaceful  fruits  of  righteousness  to 
them  that  are  exercised,  unto  them  that  are  exercised 
in  faith,  patience  and  perseverance  thereby.  Heb. 
12:11. 

Hence,  in  the  passage  under  consideration  it  is  said, 
knowing  that  tribulation  worketh  patience  when  en- 
dured in  a  Christian  spirit  and  patient  experience,  and 
experience  hope,  that  having  been  sustained  in  the 
past  we   will  be  in  the  future  if  we  continue  faithful 


104  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

and  hope,  maketh  Dot  ashamed,  because  God  has 
never  disappointed  us.  But  the  greatest  benefit  of  all 
is  that  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us.  This  is 
that  perfect  love  of  God  which  casteth  out  all  sin, 
fear  and  moral  cow\ardice,  and  makes  us  pure  in  heart, 
fearless,  abounding  in  moral  courage,  while  at  the 
same  time  we  live  in  the  dust  of  humility  and  self- 
abasement  in  our  own  eyes.  It  does  not  keep  us 
from  temptation,  but  enables  us  to  resist  it  at  all 
times.  It  does  not  save  us  from  the  danger  of  falling, 
but  keeps  us  from  falling;  it  does  not  make  us  too 
good  to  live  in  the  Church,  but  it  makes  us  zealous, 
useful  and  happy  in  it  all  the  time;  it  does  not  make 
it  volitionally  impossible  for  us  to  sin,  but  it  keeps  us 
from  sinning. 

It  enables  us  to  love  God  with  all  our  mind,  soul 
and  strength  and  hearts,  and  our  neighbor  as  our- 
selves, and  our  enemies  as  God  has  commanded  us. 
Matthew,  5  :  43,  4.  Kom.  12:  20.  It  enables  us  not 
only  to  say  and  pray.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth 
as  it  is  done  in  heaven,  but  gives  the  will  to  do  it, 
gives  the  strength  to  perform  it,  together  with  an 
accompanying  submission  to  it  in  all  things.  Matth. 
7  :  21,  23.  This  love  is  the  bond  of  perfectness.  It 
is  the  climax  of  God's  great  salvation  to  the  world  in 
this  life;  and  how   shall  we    escape  who  neglect  it? 

"  This  is  the  grace  must  live  and  sing 
When  faith  and  hope  shall  cease ; 
Must  sound  from  every  joyful  string- 
Through  the  sweet  «:roves  of  bliss." 


AXD    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  105 

Having  said  in  the  beginning  of  this  writing  that  the 
promoting  motive  of  it  was  first  to  satisfy  friends  and 
relatives  wishing  to  learn  something  of  their  pro- 
genitors and  families  from  which  they  have  emanated. 
It  seems  that  this  age  above  any  other  is  one  of  desire 
to  find  out  whether  in  other  ages  people  were  content 
with  the  surroundings  in  which  they  found  themselves 
placed;  but  that  has  ceased  to  be  so.  A  restless 
desire  seems  to  have  taken  possession  of  them,  espe- 
cially the  young  mind,  not  only  to  know  something 
outside  their  immediate  locality,  but,  in  common 
with  this,  a  greed  to  gain  ;  and  hence  as  history  tells, 
westward  has  been  the  watchword.  In  my  travels 
in  the  west,  north  and  south  I  have  found  many  of  the 
family  names  that  are  in  the  dark  as  to  their  progeni- 
tors, and  as  I  stand  as  it  were  to  them  a  patriarch,  they 
look  to  me  for  the  intelliorence  thev  can  oet  from  no 
other  source.  I  was  born  in  1805,  this  makes  me  now 
nearly  eighty-nine  years  of  age,  and  being  warned  by 
increas"ing  infirmities  I  know  I  nmst  hurry  this  writing 
if  I  would  stand  ready  in  the  Master's  coming.  Hav- 
ing said  what  I  have  thought  practicable  on  the  many 
subjects  on  which  I  have  written,  and  as  I  have  said 
the  leading  object  in  view  was  to  gratify  friends, 
honor  God  and  save  immortal  souls  to  God  and  heaven. 
Amen. 

This  is  designed  to  be  a  prelude  to  that  which  shall 
follow,  to  wit :  The  copy  of  many  letters  to  me  for 
the  last  few  years,  (I  copy  a  few,  if  all  it  would 
make  a  volume  of  itself),  without  the  least  knowledge 
of  any  of  them  knowing  that  I  was  writing  this  book, 


106  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

or  that  their  letters  would  ever  be  read  save  only  by 
those  to  whom  they  were  written. 

I  must  apologize  to  these  dear  friends  for  the 
liberty  I  have  taken  in  thus  making  their  names 
prominent,  yet  when  they  see  my  object  is  to  honor 
God  and  save  souls,  and  that  God  has  thus  made  them 
instruments  to  testify  to  the  truth  of  God's  great 
salvation,  they  will  feel  no  offense. 


LETTERS  BY  NUMEROUS  FRIENDS  VINDI- 
CATING THE  TRUTH  OF  RELIGIOUS 
FAITH. 

Littleton,  N.  C,  March  13th,  1888. 
Rev.   a.   Newell,   my   Elder   Brother   in   Christ 
Jesus : 
T  have  received  your  letter  of  the  9th  of  February 
last,  which  has  given  me  much  satisfaction  and  great 
comfort  and  pleasure,  in  that  to  eat  of  the  crumbs  that 
fall  from  the  Master's  table,  is  the  best  place  on  eartlr 
to  feast,  and  him  that  would  be  greatest  among  us, 
let  him  be  servant  of  all.     So  it  would  appear  that 
when  we  are  the  least  and  most  humble,  then  we  are 
great.     At  the  time  of  writing  your  last  letter  I  was 
in    despondency   (much),  not  that  I   mistrusted  my 
Savior  in  the  least,  but  much  depressed  by  a  sense  of 
my  un worthiness.     My  efforts  to  do  good  were  mostly 
failures,  and  my  acts  consisted  mostly   in   mistakes 
and  errors.     This  humbled  me  to  the  earth  and  grieved 
me  more  than  I  can  tell.     It  seemed  that  I  could  not 
avoid  it.     I  had  no  knowledge  to  see  my  way  out.     But 
light  came,  not  through  my  knowledge   or  strength, 
and  just  how  or  where  I  can  not  tell.     But  one  thing 
I  know  that  whereas  I  was  blinded  but  now  I  see,  that 
whereas  I  mourned  I  now  rejoice.     Your  letters  al- 
ways  give    me  pleasure,  and  I  derive  much  comfort 

(107) 


108  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

from  the  faith  and  example  of  your  life  as  comes  to 
my  mind  since  I've  known  you.  I  hope  you  will  con- 
tinue me  on  your  list  of  correspondents,  and  write  to 
me  as  you  would  to  a  son  or  brother.  The  Lord  bless 
you  in  this  life  and  the  one  to  come,  and  at  last  enter 
into  joys  immortal. 

Aflfectionatel}^  and  faithfully  and  truly, 

W.  A.  Johnston. 

(  This  letter  in  part  only. ) 

Wellington,  Kan.,  December  15,  1889. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa: 
•  Dear  Brother  in  Christ — Yours  of  12th  inst.,  includ- 
ing one  also  written  on  July  12th,  came  to  hand  to- 
day, and  my  heart  and  soul  was  made  glad  and 
refreshed  with  your  words  of  spiritual  encouragement, 
and  the  fact  of  your  perseverence  in  writing  to  me 
after  a  failure  to  get  a  letter  through,  impresses  me 
strongly,  by  that  I  ought  to  be  prompt  in  answering, 
and  hence  I  turn  my  attention  to  this  duty  at  once. 
Although  these  letters  are  the  first  I've  received  from  you 
since  I  last  wrote  you,  yet  I  have  often  thought  of  you, 
and  at  times  would  think  I  ought  to  write,  but  would 
still  defer  it  till  now.  -Well,  I  suppose  if  we  had  no  de- 
linquencies we  would  need  no  grace.  The  law  was  given 
by  Moses,  but  grace  and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ; 
in  Jesus,  in  Him  alone.  Salvation  is  complete  in  Him 
alone.  Can  a  just  God  and  guilty  sinners  meet? 
Brother  Grooves  and  his  wife  are  out  in  the  country 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  109 

holding  some  meetings.  He  lives  next  door  to  me. 
I  have  been  preaching  some  at  a  school  house  four 
miles  from  here.  I  am  in  bad  shape  financially,  but  I 
trust  the  Lord  will  soon  deliver  me  from  this  and  all 
other  hinderances  that  impede  my  way  to  honor  Him. 
Write  soon.  Your  brother  in  Jesus, 

J.  H.  Dougherty. 


Mexia,  Texas,  January  27th,  1892. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa  : 

Dear  Uncle  —  I  am  afraid  you  have  began  to  think 
that  I  had  forgotten  or  did  not  intend  to  answer  your 
last  letter,  but  1  assure  you,  there  is  hardly  a  day,  if 
one  passes  that  I  do  not  think  of  you  and  wish  I  could 
feel,  as  you  seem  to,  about  going  to  heaven.  I  have 
been  receiving  a  good  many  religious  papers  on  holi- 
ness lately.  I  don't  know  who  has  sent  them  unless 
it  is  you.  All  are  sample  copies  but  one,  and  that 
says  it  is  paid  for  the  year.  Most  of  them  are  new  to 
me.  Well,  uncle,  we  are  all  up  but  not  well,  for  Willie 
has  had  the  grip  for  a  month  and  I  am  afraid  1  am 
taking  it.  I  saw  Brother  Wyatt,  he  is  looking  better 
for  he  was  quite  sick  for  a  time.  I  have  not  seen 
Brother  Hancock.  Will  have  to^close.  Write  again 
soon.  I  love  to  read  your  letters;  I  wish  I  could 
write  such;  hold  us  and  our  family  in  your  prayers. 
My  kindest  love  to  aunt.     I  wish  I  could  see  her. 

Your  loving  niece, 

M.  E.  Wilder. 


110  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    XEWELL 

Oakland,  Florida,  December  29th,  1891. 
Rev.  a.  Newell: 

Very  Dear  Uncle  —  I  will  try  and  write  to  you 
again.  I  received  all  of  your  letters,  but  my  babe 
has  been  sick.  Well,  Christmas  has  passed  and  I  have 
not  sent  the  oranges  as  I  promised,  for  the  reason 
I  could  not  get  them.  There  are  a  few  yet,  and  may 
be  I  could  get  some  of  them,  for  it  would  be  a  great 
pleasure  for  me  to  do  you  a  kindness.  I  received 
some  holiness  papers.  I  know  you  are  the  best  uncle 
I  ever  had,  always  making  some  one  happy.  [From 
her  husband,  8.  B.  Rushing,  Florida.]  Dear  Uncle,  I 
thought  I  would  write  you  a  few  lines,  to  thank  you 
for  taking  so  much  interest  in  praying  for  me.  I 
would  have  written  sooner.  We  take  so  much  com- 
fort in  looking  for  your  letters  in  which  we  take  such 
delight.  Excuse  bad  writing,  and  still  pray  for  me 
and  Ida.  Write  soon  and  accept  our  best  love  to 
yourself  and  dear  old  aunt.  8.  B.  Rushing. 

Camden,  Ala.,  Jan.  5th,  1892. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa: 

Dearest  Uncle — I  little  thought  that  I  should  post- 
pone so  long  answering  your  dear  letter,  freighted 
with  so  much  good  news;  as  soon  as  it  came  and 
explained  my  situation  to  me,  I  praised  the  Lord  and 
prayed  and  felt  so  sensibly  I  was  a  child  of  God,  but 
Satan  still  buffets  me.  I  feel  inconsistent,  so  weak, 
my  light  become  darkness  ;  none  can  look  upon  my  life 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  Ill 

and  walks  and  be  benefited  by  it ;  yet  I  know  I  do  love 
the  Lord.  I  could  not  do  without  Thee,  O,  Savior  of  the 
lost,  whose  precious  blood  redeemed  me  at  so  great  a 
sacrifice.  Thy  sacrifice  must  be  my  only  hope  and  com- 
fort, my  glory  and  my  plea.  Yes,  I  feel  I  could  not  do 
without  Thee.  He  is  my  all  and  all.  Life  would  be 
dark,indeed,without  Thee.  Yet  I  am  buffeted  by  Satan, 
but  yet  I  will  have  faith  in  God,  for  He  is  the  anchor 
of  my  soul.  I  have  been  proving  the  Lord's  faithful- 
ness in  answering  prayer,  which  I  know  He  does, 
praise  His  name.  Our  dear  mother's  best  love  to  you 
and  yours.  I  sent  your  letter  to  Ma,  to  Montevella, 
to  Brother  Wm.  Alab.     Write  soon.  Affectionately, 

Minerva  McCasky. 

Note.  — She  is  seeking  full  sanctification,  and  thus 
she  has  Satan's  strongest  to  contend  with. 


Olathe,  Kan.,  Feb.  27,   '90. 

Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa: 

My  Good  Old  Friend,  Mr.  JVeiveU— You  will  see 
from  the  caption  that  I  am  now  in  Kansas.  I  have 
been  here  on  a  visit  for  some  months,  and  may 
remain  for  some  time.  I  would  like  to  see  you,  and 
was  very  thankful  that  I  got  to  see  your  letter  en- 
quiring after  my  dear  mother.  Ma  died  last  Feb- 
T^^^ry,  just  a  year  ago,  and  since  then  I  have  been 
very  lonely.  I  could  not  stay  in  the  country  by  my- 
self.    Ma  was  perfectly  willing  to  die.     She  seemed 


112  BlOGKAl'HY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

to  almost  know  the  time  she  would  die  and  when  the 
good  Lord  would  call  her.  She  often  spoke  of  you, 
and  how  you  could  get  around  so  well  for  a  man  of 
your  age,  and  work  so  diligently  for  the  Lord.  We 
were  glad  to  hear  you  and  your  good  wife  were  doing 
well.  May  the  Lord  spare  you  to  His  good  work  long 
yet.     All  send  their  best  wishes  to  you, and  yours. 

T.  R.  Price. 


P.  S.  This  good  brother  and  his  mother  lived  in 
Warren  County,  North  Carolina,  and  when  his  dear 
mother  died,  he  said  he  could  not  stay,  and  so  he 
came  to  friends  in  Olathe,  Kansas.  I  had  visited 
them  a  short  time  before  she  died.  They  were  living 
in  Warrenton,  N.  C. 


Liberty,  Mississippi,  February  17,  1891. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa: 

Dear  Uncle  —  Your  letter  came  some  time  since.  I 
was  glad  to  think  you  answered  so  promptly,  your 
letter  interested  me  so  much.  I  enjoyed  the  biograph- 
ical sketch  you  gave  of  our  relatives.  I  have  often 
heard  my  mother  speak  of  her  visit  to  your  home  in 
Tennessee.  I  do  not  remember  father,  he  died  when  I 
was  two  or  three  years  old.  I  presume  m}^  sister  has 
written  you  all  about  my  mother's  family ;  she  had 
thirteen  children  seven  of  them  are  dead,  six  living. 
Dear  uncle,  you  must  write  me  all  about  your  family, 
your  children  and  where  they  live.  It  might  interest 
you  to  know  something'about  our  town  in  which  I  am 


AKD    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  113 

teaching  music.  It  is  a  small  place  of  about  four  hun- 
dred inhabitants  with  three  churches,  Presbyterian, 
BajDtist  and  Methodist ;  we  also  have  a  live  missionary 
society  called  the  Earnest  Workers,  it  is  also  called  a 
Juvenile  Society,  but  all  are  admitted.  Our  school  is 
progressing.  Finally,  we  have  four  literary  teachers, 
two  music  and  over  a  hundred  pupils.  I  love  my 
pupils  and  shall  try  to  do  them  all  the  good  I  can. 
Your  affectionate  niece. 

Bettie  McCasky. 

{Second  Letter.) 
Littleton,  North  Carolina,  Nov.  24th,  1890. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa: 

Rev.  A.  Neivell — Your  favor  of  the  21st  is  at 
hand.  I  am  sorry  to  say  I  have  to  inform  you  that 
our  dear  old  Brother  Harris  is  dead,  he  has  gone 
home,  paid  that  debt  which  we  all  have  to  pay.  He 
died  as  he  lived,  a  good  man,  loved  and  esteemed  by 
all.  He  has  run  his  course,  has  fought  a  good  fight, 
and  henceforth  will  enjoy  the  reward  which  the  Lord 
Jesus  has  laid  up  for  all  those  who  love  and  serve 
Him.  How  awful  is  death,  how  sad  for  our  friends 
to  be  buried  in  the  cold  ground?  They  are  gone  from 
us,  we  have  lost  them,  but  through  Jesus,  our  precious 
love,  our  dear  Saviour,  they  shall  be  restored  to  us 
again,  in  a  world  where  they  shall  never  die.  This  is 
what  we  believe  and  teach.  O,  that  we  could  always 
have  His  holy  pleasure  with*us,  so  that  we  could  ever 
feel  and  know,  that  at   the  last  day  our  eyes  should 

8 


114  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

behold,  and  ever  be,  with  Him,  and  shout  and  praise 
His  holy  name  forever.  I  wish  I  could  see  you  and 
hear  you  talk.    Write  often.     Yours  truly. 

W.  A.  Johnston. 

Note.  The  deceased  spoken  of  in  this  letter,  was 
a  learned  and  useful  man,  a  Christian  gentleman  in 
every  sense,  a  graduate  at  Chappel  Hill,  North  Car- 
olina. 


Mill's   Post   Office,   Freestone   County,   Texas, 
Nov.  5th,  1890. 

Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa  : 

Uncle  Albert  Newell  —  I  rejoice  once  more  to  hear 
from  you.  When  I  do  not  hear  for  some  time,  I  think 
it  the  last  time  owing  to  your  age,  though  you  may 
outlive  many  of  us  yet  to  teach  and  encourage  us. 
I  was  sorry  to  hear  of  your  suffering  and  glad  that 
you  are  up  again.  As  old  as  you  are,  I  still  hope  you 
may  be  with  us  again.  We  need  your  company  every 
year;  It  would  greatly  help  us  on,  at  least  I  feel  it  so. 
I  am  confident  you' would  not  only  help  us  as  a  family 
but  would  aid  our  entire  community.  We  need  such 
influence  daily.  The  piece  you  sent  me  I  appreciated 
highly ;  I  gladly  receive  every  word  you  write  or  send  ; 
I  know  it  is  thoroughly  experienced  by  you  and  known 
to  be  good  and  true  before  you  send  it,  and  we  need 
daily  help  and  teaching,  such  as  you  can  give  us  to 
help  us  to  make  our  call  and  election  sure.  We  can 
see  Satan  in  so  many  ways  to  lead  us  away.     Brother 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  115 

Jchn  was  with  us  a  few  days  ago.  He  saw  your  letter 
to  me,  and  said  he  thought  you  had  passed  away  as  he 
had  Dot  heard  from  you  in  a  long  time.  Don't  forget 
us  in  your  devotions.  Your  nephew, 

W.  S.  Newell. 


Littleton,  North  Carolina,  Feb'y.  3d,  1891. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa: 

My  Dear  Brother  —  Your  ever  welcome  letter 
duly  at  hand.  It  always  gives  me  pleasure  to  get 
your  letters.  I  shall  never  tire  of  them.  I  am  not 
dead,  but  still  liveth  and  hope  I  shall  be  spared  yet  a 
good  while  to  serve  Jesus.  To  learn  to  know  His 
will  that  I  may  serve  Him  better  and  love  Him  with  all 
my  mind,  soul  and  strength.  My  great  object  of  life 
for  living  now  is  to  be  His  servant,  to  do  all  the  good 
I  can,  and  to  so  live  in  this  world  that  I  may 
glorify  His  holy  name.  I  try  so  hard  to  be  good  and 
yet  evil  is  ever  present  with  me;  and  I  try  so  hard, 
and  after  awhile  and  much  labor  and  toil,  and  am 
almost  ready  to  believe  that  the  world  is  ready  to  say, 
**  what  good  people  these  Christians  are,"  my  hopes 
are  dashed  to  the  ground,  by  an  utterance  from  them 
that  they  believe  we  are  no  better  than  other  people. 

My  brother,  you  are  an  old  man,  you  have  trodden 
the  wine-press  of  affliction,  have  passed  through  the 
wilderness  and  are  now  climblnor  the  rising  hills  of 
Caanan  on  the  other  side,  with  the  breastplate  of 
righteousness  you  fear  no  evil,  and  the  shield  of 
faith  that  destroys  death's  fears  makes   you  always 


116  BIOGRAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

strong.  Tell  me,  my  brother,  what  is  the  outlook, 
and  what  the  signs  of  glory  are,  and  tell  me,  too,  my 
brother,  how  you  got  through  the  wilderness  and  man- 
aged to  avoid  the  quicksands,  the  stumbling-blocks 
and  other  evils  that  manage  to  stick  to  one  with  such 
persistency.  Why  may  not  those  of  us  who  want  to 
be  good  and  try  to  be  good,  when  we  detest  and  abhor 
evil  with  all  our  heart,  why  should  evil  dog  our  foot- 
steps and  push  himself  in  our  company  when  we  want 
so  much  to  do  right,  why  should  we  do  wrong?  I  will 
write  again.  Am  called  off  on  business.  I  fear  I 
have  too  much  business.  Your  brother,  . 

W.  A.  Johnston. 


Dear  Father  and  Mother  Newell  —  Your  letter 
came  to  hand  a  few  days  ago,  and  we  were  interested 
in  it.  Sorry  that  you  had  the  grippe,  and  that  it  made 
you  so  nervous.  I  think  you  have  a  big  task  to  write 
to  all  the  members  of  your  charge  when  you  are  not 
able  to  go  to  them,  but  1  know  you  are  a  great  writer 
and  delight  in  it.  Not  many  such  men  in  the  world 
as  Albert  Newell  [in  some  respects,  of  course  he 
means;  all  men  differ  in  some  respects  from  others], 
you  seem  to  be  as  happy  as  ever,  [praise  God  for  that, 
the  Brother  is  not  flattering  me  now]  away  in  advance 
of  everbody.  [I  know  in  some  peculiarities  he,  ol" 
course,  means].  Ollie  (wife)  had  a  bad  cold  last 
week,  is  better.  We  need  more  of  God's  holy  spirit 
and  of  Jesus'  boundless  love.  Our  prayer  is  that  we 
may  trust  in  the  Lord  and  that  the  Church  may  take 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  117 

higher  ground.  Our  love  for  you  all  as  ever.  I  could 
enjoy  a  week  with  you  all  and  not  tire  at  all.  [Men- 
tions many  of  his  special  friends] .  God  bless  you 
all.     Amen.  I.  L.  Scott. 

P.  S.     He  was  pastor  of  this  charge,  New  London, 
some  years  ago. 

Panaca  Springs,  N.  C,  February  19,  1889. 
Rev.  a.  Newell: 

My  Dear  Brother  —  I  cannot  blame  you  at  my  lonty 
silence,  but,  my  dear  brother,  allow  me  to  assure  you 
that  it  has  not  been  for  want  of  love  to  you.  I 
have  no  unkindness  in  my  heart  towards  any  human 
being  that  lives  and  would  rather  do  good  than  harm 
to  any  and  to  all  and  mine.  Especially  do  I  love  Chris- 
tian men  and  women  of  every  name,  and  am  now  in 
the  seventy-ninth  year  of  my  life  and  fifty-eighth  year 
of  my  Christian  experience.  I  gave  my  heart  to 
God  on  the  20th  day  of  May,  1831 ;  yet  in  all  my 
Christian  life  and  experience  and  observation,  I  have 
not  found  the  man  that  has  attained  to  a  higher  de- 
gree in  the  divine  life  than  my  beloved  brother,  Albert 
Newell ;  nor  one  that  has  so  enshrined  himself  (after  so 
short  an  acquaintance),  in  this  poor  heart  of  mine  [P.  S. 
In  good  faith  I  believe  the  brother's  sincerity  and  in 
humble  humility  and  love  will  return  the  same  encon- 
ium  to  him,  though  he  is  now  a  saint  in  heaven,  where 
I  soon  expect  to  see  him.  Praise  the  Lord.  A.  N.] 
I  have  often  thought  that  if  ever  I  should  have  the 


118  BIOGRAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

means  at  control  and  to  spare,  that  I  would  take  upon 
myself  in  my  old  age  to  see  and  shake  hands  with  you, 
and  to  hear  you  talk  of  the  goodness  of  God  in  your 
far  away  western  home.  May  God  forever  bless 
you,  my  brother,  whether  I  am  allowed  the  priv- 
ilege of  again  meeting  with  you  in  this  life  on  this 
side  of  the  river  or  not.  I  received  the  pictures  by 
due  course  of  mail.  You  look  quite  dignified  and  min- 
isterial, your  good  wife  placid  and  matronly,  daughter 
quite  young  and  handsome  to  be  the  mother  of  chil- 
dren. [We  had  sent  our  portraits.  A.  N.]  I  would 
like  to  return  the  compliment,  and  will  if  an  oppor- 
tunity presents.  My  wife's  health  keeps  very  poor. 
I  have  often  taken  her  case  to  the  Savior  in  prayer, 
asking  him  to  restore  her,  if  best,  to  her  health  again, 
believing  he  has  the  same  power  to  heal  as  when  on 
earth.  Am  I  right  iu  this  belief?  [perfectly  ;  doubt- 
less, dear  saint  now  in  heaven,  you  need  no  more 
earth  healing  for  self  nor  wife.  You  see  God  has 
heard  and  answered  your  prayers.  A.  N.]  Help  me 
pray,  my  dear  brother,  we  have  loved  and  lived  to- 
gether fifty-six  years,  on  the  15th  day  of  May.  We 
were  united  in  holy  wedlock,  a  good  long  time,  'tis 
true,  but  I  am  without  anxiety  while  she  is  recon- 
ciled to  the  will  of  the  Master.  Dear  wife  unites  with 
me  in  love  to  you  and  your  family.     Kindly, 

Thos.  W.  Harris. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  119 

Wellington,  Kansas,  March  5th,  1889. 
Dear  Brother  Newell: 

Your  welcome  letter  came  to  hand  some  few  days 
ago,  and  I  must  beg  your  pardon  for  not  responding 
more  promptly.  I  am  just  recovering  from  a  very 
severe  cold  and  trust  God's  people,  as  a  whole,  will 
soon  recover  from  a  cold  that  has  kept  them  in  torpid- 
ity for  centuries.  There  were  ten  virgins,  who  set 
themselves  to  wait  for  the  coming  of  the  bridegroom , 
but  they,  allwise  foolish,  slumbered  and  slept.  The 
laodeceon,  or  last  state  of  the  Church,  neither  hot 
nor  cold,  but  in  this  lukewarm,  sleeping  condition 
(Bless  God,)  the  cry  is  made:  *' Behold  the  bride- 
groom cometh,  go  ye  out  to  meet  ihem,''  or,  in  other 
words,  Jesus  stands  at  the  door  and  knocks  to  wake 
up  the  sleepers  and  warm  up  the  lukewarm.  O,  bless 
God,  I  feel  that  the  brightest  morning  or  the  day 
star  has  risen  in  my  heart.  I  feel  and  believe  I  have 
oil  in  my  vessel,  but  none  to  spare.  I  can  testify  that 
Jesus  is  come  in  the  flesh,  (Hallelujah,)  when  the 
Lord  turned  again  the  captivity  of  Zion,  we  were  like 
them  that  dream.  Then  was  our  mouth  filled  with 
laughter  and  our  tongue  with  singing.  Well,  brother, 
I  believe  the  binding  of  the  tares  in  bundles  is  almost 
if  not  altogether  completed.  The  gathering  of  the 
grain  into  the  barn  is  next  in  order.     Truly, 

I.  H.  Daugherty. 


120  BIOGRAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

{Second  Letter.) 
Camden,  Alabama,  July  9th,  1890. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa  : 

Dearest  Uncle  —  Your  letters  are  always  such  a 
joy  and  blessing  to  me.  Your  last  was  received  with 
gladness,  because  it  relieved  me  of  the  difficulty 
I  was  laboring  under.  Yes,  uncle,  I  shall  trust  my 
Savior  and  not  look  at  self,  for  if  we  sin  we  have  an 
advocate  with  the  Father.  I  could  praise  the  Lord 
when  your  letter  came.  Bell  came  home  two  weeks 
to-day  ;  she  is  reading  Christ  Crowned  Within,  and  is 
delighted  with  it ;  says  she  gets  so  happy  reading  it. 
She  brought  me  Lite  and  Labors  of  Hester  Ann  Rogers 
to  read.  I  am  much  pleased  with  it.  Though  she  lived 
so  long  ago,  her  experience  I  find  is  the  same  as  ours, 
nothing  new,  but  the  same  old  way  the  holy  proph- 
ets took.  I  had  a  letter  from  cousin  Ida  Rushing  ;  she 
is  sad  over  her  sister.  Bell  departed  from  Florida 
to  Alabama.  She  expected  to  have  moved,  too,  but 
was  disappointed.  Uncle  I  do  hope  your  health  is 
better;  we  had  two  deaths  in  Camden  last  week.  I 
have  been  sick  since  I  last  wrote  you,  but  am  well 
now,  pray  for  each  of  us,  uncle,  —  mother,  brothers, 
sister  and  myself.  Write  soon,  for  I  am  always 
anxious  to  hear  from  you,  much  love  from  us  all  to 
you. 

Yours  affectionately, 

Minerva  McCasky. 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  121 


{Third  Letter.) 

Camden,  Alabama,  April  5,  1890. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa: 

I  have  been  very  anxious  to  hear  from  you,  and  an- 
swer your  dear  letter  received  but  because  of  mother's 
absence  from  home.  Your  letter  came  and  I  read 
and  reread  it.  It  was  so  precious  to  me.  You  said  I 
was  in  the  right  way.  Praise  the  Lord  for  it,  uncle. 
You  have  brought  me  into  this  highway,  I  mean  your 
letters  and  books  and  advice.  You  know  the  Record 
of  Christian  Work.  I  saw  in  it  a  book,  the  Wonders  of 
Prayer.  I  sent  for  it  and  got  it  to-day,  and  how  it 
strengthens  me  !  The  boys  have  received  your  letters. 
They  brought  them  to  me  to  read.  I  am  so  glad  you 
wrote  to  them.  One  day  praying  for  them  I  felt  my 
prayer  was  heard,  if  I  never  live  to  see  it.  I  am  in 
the  hands  of  the  Lord.  His  will  and  not  mine  be 
done.  I  only  ask  His  grace  to  strengthen  me ;  He  will 
give  it.  While  at  prayer  this  morning  my  soul  was 
made  so  happy.  Praise  the  Lord.  O,  how  I  wish 
everybody  on  earth  felt  as  I  do.  That  the  Lord  was 
as  precious  to  their  souls  as  mine.  Dear  uncle,  receive 
our  best  love  and  kindest  regards  to  you  and  all  your 
dear  children  and  loved  ones. 

Minerva  McCasky. 


122  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

(A  letter  from  a  granddaughter  living  in  Ashland, 
Southern  Oregon,  an  invalid  at  writing.  1012  Ninth 
avenue,  East  Oakhind,  California,  at  writing  as 
above,  but  home  proper,  Ashland,  Oregon.) 

Dearest  Grandpa  and  Ma: 

Keceived  your  very  kind  letter  a  few  days  ago,  and 
glad  to  hear  that  you  were  well,  even  though  grand- 
ma was  so  afflicted,  yet  comparatively  comfortable, 
not  suffering  any  excruciating  pain.  Her  disease, 
though  confining,  thank  the  Lord  is  not  so  distress- 
ing. Your  own  activity,  grandpa,  seems  even  marvel- 
lous for  one  of  your  years.  [This  notes  my  own 
eighty-eighth  year.]  Bessie  had  a  letter  and  photo- 
graph from  Mary  Parrott  a  few  weeks  ago,  for  which 
she  herewith  returns  thanks.  I  should  judge  the  pict- 
ure to  be  a  good  one.  Though  our  own  cousin,  being 
an  entire  stranger  to  me;  have  never  seen  her.  I  per- 
haps have  not  written  to  you  since  Wilber  left.  He 
came  from  Portland  by  steamer  on  the  coast,  stayed 
a  month  and  left  for  home  the  11th  of  January. 
Spent  day  and  night  at  our  home  in  Ashland,  Oregon, 
took  a  severe  cold  on  the  cars,  and  when  he  got  to 
East  Portland,  he  was  too  sick  to  get  home.  Father 
went  to  him  and  stayed  with  him.  A  letter  from  him 
yesterday,  saying  he  is  much  better.  Father  went 
home  from  Wilber  and  was  taken  sick  too.  For  lack 
of  room,  close. 

Theresa  Newell. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  123 

Montgomery,  Ala.,  March  2d,  1889. 

To  Rev.  Albert  Newell: 

Dear  Uncle — We  had  a  letter  from  Minerva  Mc- 
Casky  a  few  days  ago  from  Camden,  Alabama,  stating 
you  had  written  to  mother  and  sent  a  photograph  of 
yourself  and  family,  but  the  letter  was  returned  to 
you.  Mother  has  but  few  correspondents  and  never 
inquires  at  the  post-office,  but  any  letters  sent  to 
my  care  will  always  be  attended  to.  Mother  requests 
to  write  again  and  send  the  photos,  as  she  is  very 
anxious  to  see  them.     In  haste,  your  nephew, 

John.  J.  Thompson. 

Wellington,  Kansas,  January  4th,  1889. 
(Motto:   Holiness  Unto  the  Lord.) 

Dear  Brother  —  Yours  of  the  31st  is  at  hand;  we 
were  truly  glad  to  hear  from  you,  and  found  myself 
and  wife  still  on  the  sure  foundation  trusting  in  His 
holy  name,  amidst  all  trials  and  temptations.  He  is 
our  hope  and  safety  ;  we  can  hide  in  Him  and  find  rest 
to  our  souls.  My  song  is.  Nearer  My  God,  Nearer 
to  Thee,  though  it  be  a  cross  near  to  Thee.  I  feel  weak. 
I  want  you  to  pray  for  me,  dear  brother.  Bless  His 
holy  name,  I  am  just  truvsting  Him  to  keep  us.  O, 
glory  and  praise  to  His  holy  name.  We  want  you  to 
hold  in  memory,  your  brother  and  sister  in  the 
Lord,  ever.  W.  R.  Groves  and  Wife. 

[This  letter  is  only  in  part.] 


124  BIOGTRAPHY    OF    KEV.    A.    NEWELL 

(^Second  Letter.) 

Mexia,  Texas. 
Dear  Old  Uncle —  I  received  your  letter  several 
days  ago,  and  trying  to  hear  from  them  that  you 
inquired  after.  Uncle  Will  and  Pa  are  living  in  Free- 
stone County.  It  makes  me  feel  so  sad  to  see  him 
without  my  dear  mother  [she  had  just  died.]  You 
say,  dear  uncle,  if  I  come  across  any  one  that 
is  not  happ3^  and  wishes  to  be  happy,  tell  them 
to  write  to  me.  I  must  own  to  you  that  I  can't  say 
that  I  am.  Just  now  entering  into  troubles;  my 
children  were  small  when  you  were  here  but  now  they 
are  grown  up.  Eddie,  my  eldest  boy,  when  you  were 
here,  joined  the  church,  but  now  he  has  grown  wild 
and  don't  think  of  anything  but  fun  and  frolic.  Delia, 
now  eleven  years  old,  is  going  to  school  and  will  grad- 
uate in  June.  I  wish  often  you  could  hear  her  play 
on  the  organ  [for  her  age,  when  I  saw  her  she 
was  an  exception]  ;  Mack  and  Altus,  the  two  little 
boys,  talk  about  you.  They  say,  if  me  and  pa  and 
grandpa,  were  to  die  they  would  go  and  live  with  you. 
Yes,  dear  uncle,  I  know  you  are  ready  and  waiting 
only  the  Master's  good  time  and  pleasure.  I  can't 
write  like  you,  but  will  answer  as  best  as  I  can.  Love 
to  3^our  dear  wife.      I  am, 

Mary  E.  Wilder. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTEKS.  125 

{My  Wife's  Cousin. ) 

Leoava,  Tenn.,  June  9th,  1889. 
Rev.  a.  Newell: 

Z>ertr  Friend — Your  letter  of  kindneHS  with  sym- 
pathy and   remembrance,  came  duly  and  should  have 
been  answered  sooner,  but  the  many  things  that  came 
to  cause  delay  under  the  surroundings.     As  you  know, 
my   dear  father's    illness  was  short,  only  one  week, 
while  we  feared  he  might  not   survive,  yet  the  end 
came  unexpectedly  soon.      But  it  is   well.      Laying 
his  hand  in  the  hand  of  the  Master  in  perfect  trust, 
he  passed  through  the  Beautiful  Gate  into  that  Blessed 
Land  where  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their 
eyes.     While  I  cannot  stay  my  sorrow  for  my  once 
loved,  yet  I  am   ever  thankful  that  the   dear  father 
rests,  and  I  consider  it  such  a  great  privilege  that  I  was 
permitted  to  care  for  him  and  my  mother  to  the  end. 
You  know  no  doubt  that  Uncle  Hart's  widow,  Elvine, 
is  living  in  Clarksville ;  has   been    there    nearly  two 
years.     Her  youngest  daughter,  Nanie,  was  married  in 
October  last.     Mr.  McCormick  and  I  are  as   well  as 
usual,  still  living  at  the  old  home.     I  will  send  photos 
to  aunt  and  cousin  Davie,  we  think  them  good.     They 
are  copied  from  a  picture  made  fourteen  years  ago. 
McCormick  sends  kind  regards  to  you  and  aunt,  much 
love  to  you  both  and  your  children,  whom  I  would  like 
much  to  know  better.  I  remain,  kindly, 

Mrs.  L.  W.  McCormick. 


126  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

Warrenton,  N.  C,  Jan.  7,  1889. 
Rev.  a.  Newell  : 

My  Good  Christian  Friend  —  I  received  your  letter 
and  photographs  a  week  ago;  you  don't  begin  to  know 
how  proud  I  was  to  get  them.  They  are  beautiful ;  it 
was  so  kind  in  you  and  your  wife  and  daughter  to 
have  them  taken  for  me.  I  am  thinking  of  having 
mine  taken  and  if  I  do  will  send  you  one  of  them. 
You  look  so  natural  and  happy,  not  a  bit  older.  You 
see  I  am  still  here  trying  to  live  a  better  life,  with  the 
troubles  and  trials  and  temptation's  that  I  have  I  tell 
you  it  is  the  hardest  thing  I  ever  tried,  to  live  the  life 
of  a  true  Christian,  and  often  wonder  if  you  ever  pray 
for  me,  or  have  you  forgotten  your  promise.  We 
have  had  a  beautiful  winter  so  far.  Some  people  are 
beginning  to  garden.  It  will  put  the  farmers  up  to  run 
their  farm  this  year.  The  drouth  cut  every  thing- 
short  ;  they  will  have  very  little  to  feed  their  hands  or 
horses.  No  one  knows  how  they  are  going  to  manage. 
The  people  are  going  to  and  fro  for  it  reminds  me  of 
the  twelfth  chapter  of  David,  fourth  verse.  These 
are  strange  times.  If  it  was  not  for  John  and  Henry 
and  a  few  more  helps  I  don't  know  what  I  should  do. 
I  am  not  complaining,  but  there  will  be  much  distress. 
Love  to  your  wife  and  daughter  and  tell  them  their 
pictures  are  over  my  mantel  and  everybody  says  what 
nice  pictures.  Love  to  all  and  accept  my  own  with 
thanks,  too,  from  Mrs.  Cook.     Our  love  to  you. 

Mrs.  Martha  Price. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  127 

{Second  Letter.) 

Panacea  Springs,  North  Carolina,  October  22, 1884. 

Beloved  Brother — I  hope  you  are  well.  Never  in- 
dulge the  thought  for  one  moment  that  we  have  for- 
gotten you  by  our  long  silence.  No,  your  visit  to  us 
all  will  be  remembered  with  pleasure  and  I  hope  with 
profit  as  long  as  we  remain  in  this  world;  but  really 
you  live  in  an  atmosphere  so  much  brighter  and  so 
much  more  heavenly  that  I  am  at  a  loss  to  know  how 
to  interest  you.  While  I  feel  this  is  the  desire  of  my 
heart  to  please  God  in  everything,  yet  I  am  so  en- 
tangled of  life  with  its  cares  and  perplexities  that  I  am 
often  cast  down,  and  exclaim  in  these  moments  of 
depression,  Why  art  thou  cast  down  O,  my  soul ;  but 
find  comfort  in  the  word,  for  I  shall  yet  see  him. 
Ought  we  to  expect  to  be  carried  to  heaven  on  flowery 
beds  of  ease?  If  every  thing  went  well  with  us  at  all 
times  would  it  be  best  for  our  spiritual  interest  ?  Have 
we  not  to  have  trouble  of  some  sort  to  get  through 
the  world  in  safety  ?  Help  me,  my  dear  brother,  to  live 
above  the  cares  of  life  [he  means  only  my  jwivice] 
and  to  enjoy,  like  yourself,  the  sweets  of  a  religious 
life.  I  would,  like  you,  dwell  always  in  the  sunshine 
of  his  glorious  presence.  Your  letters  strengthen  me 
and  I  feel  after  reading  them  I  will  not  lead  such  a 
gloomy  life.  1  feel  if  I  could  hve  with  you  all  the 
time  I  would  be  a  happier  man  and  better,  and  if  I 
had  the  means  at  command  would  like  to  pay  you  a 
visit  in  your  far  away  western  home  and  look  once 


128  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    XEWELL 

more  upon  your  placid  features.     You  suggested  the 
idea  that  you  thought  I  ought  to  preach,  but  I  am  too 
unworthy.     [A  sense  of  unworthiness  is  no  sin,  but  a 
virtue.]     Help  me  to  pray,  dear  brother. 
Affectionately, 

Thos.  W.  Harris. 


(Fourth  Letter.) 

Littleton,  North  Carolina,  June  16th,  1890. 
Rev.  a.  Newell  : 

Ml/  Dear  Friend  and  Brother  —  I  am  just  in  receipt 
of  your  dear  letter  of  11th  inst.  May  the  Lord  bless 
and  multiply  your  comforts  a  thousand  fold,  is  the 
earnest  prayer  of  one  of  the  least  and  most  unworthy 
of  His  servants.  What  a  blessing  it  must  be  to  you, 
my  brother,  to  look  back  over  a  well  spent  life  and 
say,  I  have  run  my  race  fought  a  good  fight,  and  hence- 
forth there  is*  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  which  the  Eight- 
eous  Judge  shall  give  me  some  day.  The  night  is 
far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand,  but  a  few  more  days  of 
sorrow^  and  a  few  more  sighs  and  tears,  then  will 
come  the  bright  to-morrow  ;  then  will  end  my  hopes 
and  fears  in  the  realms  of  endless  day,  and  the  Savior 
too  will  greet  me  wiping  all  my  tears  away.  Oh,  my 
dear  brother,  who  can  say  the  above  words  so  well  as  you 
can.  You  who  have  lived  so  close  to  Him  and  loved 
Him  so  well  in  the  days  of  your  manhood.  He  will 
not  fail  to  give  you  the  inspiration  of  His  love  higher 
and   deeper    as  you  near  the  grave.     Happy,    happy 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  129 

soul.  If  you  get  there  before  me,  tell  friends  and 
holy  ones  I  am  coming.  Now  let  us  look  at  this  life- 
side  of  life,  of  the  question  some ;  ought  you  not  to 
be  about  your  Master's  work,  and  shall  you  give  it  up 
till  life's  work  is  done,  and  the  Master  calls?  I  give 
you  a  most  cordial  invitation  to  come  and  be  one  of 
my  family  without  money  and  without  price,  and 
press  this  invitation  as  a  brother  to  a  brother. 

Still  your  brother, 
W.  A.  Johnston. 

Mexia,  Texas,  November,  1892. 
Rev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa  : 

My  Dear  Old  Relative  —  Tour  very  welcome  but 
unexpected  letter  was  received  several  days  ago.  I 
was  so  glad  to  hear  from  you  and  to  know  that  you 
are  yet  spared  to  be  among  the  living,  but  sorry  indeed, 
to  hear  that  your  dear  wife  was  so  feeble.  Hope  ere 
this  reaches  you  she  will  be  better.  We  have  but  little 
news.  The  political  battle  has  been  fought  and  won 
by  the  democrats.  Everything  is  now  quiet.  All  of 
our  relations  are  well,  J.  T.  Wilder  and  family,  John 
Grover  and  family,  also  John  and  William  Newell's 
families.  Our  weather  has  been  exceptionally  wet. 
A  good  deal  of  cotton  to  be  picked  yet.  Farmers  in 
a  good  condition  made  plenty  corn,  cotton,  and  pota- 
toes; all  seem  on  an  era  of  prosperity.  Minnie  and 
children  all  join  me  in  extending  best  wishes  to  you  and 
family,  also  best  love  to  all  the  relations  in  Iowa.  Our 
children  are  all  well,  three  are  going  to  school.     Write 

9 


130  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

soon.     Wishing  you  may  be  spared  many  days  yet  on 
earth,  and  that  our  reunion  in  the  hereafter  may  be 
together  around  the  throne  of  God  in  Heaven. 
I  am,  your  devoted  nephew, 

Doc.  David. 


Littleton,  North  Carolina,  August  8th,  1892. 
Dear  Mr.  Newell  : 

You  are  very  dear  to  me,  because  you  are  my 
papa's  friend.  I  am  his  little  girl  and  that  is  what  he 
calls  me,  but  I  am  nearly  fifteen  year  sold.  My  name 
is  Claud  and  my  papa's  is  Col.  W.  A.  Johnston,  who 
has  just  received  your  letter  of  the  2d  inst.  and  handed 
it  to  me  to  answer.  He  says  he  is  going  to  write  to  you 
in  a  few  days  himself.  Poor  papa,  he  has  so  much  busi- 
ness to  attend  to  and  has  to  work  so  hard  that  he 
does  not  ever  have  any  time  to  spare.  But  he  thinks 
ever  so  much  of  you  and  thinks  you  are  the  best  man 
he  ever  saw.  Papa  is  mighty  good,  too,  and  I  think 
as  good  as  anyone.  I  have  just  returned  from  a  visit  to 
Oxford  and  other  places  up  in  Granville  County.  We 
attended  a  Methodist  protracted  meeting  in  the  county 
where  we  had  a  good  meeting  and  enjoyed  ourselves 
very  much,  but  my  vacation  is  nearly  over  now,  and 
then  school  hours  will  come  again.  I  attend  school 
at  Littleton  Female  College.  There  were  about  eighty 
pupils  last  session,  and  will  be  as  many  this  session. 
I  don't  suppose  you  remember  me,  as  I  was  such  a 
little  girl  when  you  were  here,  and  I  think  I  have  for- 
gotten you,  but  mama  remembers  you  and  thinks  a 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  131 

great  deal  of  you,  so  I  don't  mind  writing  to  you.  I 
love  good  people  because  they  are  good  to  me  and  do 
not  quarrel  with  me  when  I  make  mistakes.  Pa  has 
sold  out  the  hotel  since  you  were  here  and  built  a  new 
house,  and  we  enjoy  it  very  much  better  than  hotel- 
keeping.  Yoii  must  write  to  papa  when  you  feel  like 
it  and  I  will  answer  when  he  is  too  busy  to  do  it.  Papa 
and  mama  both  join  me  in  their  love  to  you. 

Your  little  friend, 

Claud  Johnston. 

Kansas  City,  Mo.,  Dec.  12th,  1892. 
Kev.  a.  Newell,  Danville,  Iowa  : 

My  Dear  Sir —  I  received  your  letter  a  few  days 
ago,  and  was  glad  to  hear  and  know  that  you  still 
thought  of  me.  I  ought  to  ofler  you  an  apology  for 
not  writing  in  reply  to  your  last  letter,  but  it  came  a 
short  time  before  we  went  home  on  our  visit,  and 
since  our  return  I  have  been  unusually  busy,  so  it 
has  been  neglected.  Now,  dear  Mr.  Newell,  I  can  tell 
you  now  that  I  have  accepted  Christ  as  our  Savior.  I 
am  going  to  try  to  lead  the  better  life.  My  good 
wife  has  been  a  member  of  the  church  a  Ions:  time, 
and  you  can  well  imagine  her  joy  when  I  decided  to 
join  her  in  the  Christian  life,  where  there  is  so  much 
happiness.  Brother  Newell,  I  fully  appreciate  your 
interest  in  my  spiritual  welfare,  and  can  say  truly 
that  your  letters  to  me  have  exerted  a  powerful 
influence  over  me  in  deciding  me  in  the  course  I  have 
taken.     The  first  step,  you  know,  is  hardest,  but  I  do 


132  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

not  regret  taking  it,  and  am  happier  than  I  ever  was 
in  my  life.  My  wife  and  I  spent  two  weeks  at  home 
in  the  month  of  September  and  had  a  very  enjoyable 
time  among  old  friends  and  relations.  The  weather 
here  is  quite  wintery  at  present,  but  we  have  been 
blessed  with  beautiful  weather  thus  far.  As  others  calls 
my  attention  I  will  close,  hoping  again  to  hear  from 
you,  and  that  the  Lord  may  spare  you  to  do  more 
work  for  him.     Regards  to  Wm.  Newell. 

Yours  sincerely, 

C.  A.  Hays. 


DiLLY  Post  Office, 
Washington  County,  Oregon. 
Bear  Mother  —  Your  kind  and  welcome  letter  of 
January  21st  inst.  received.  Glad  to  hear  from  you 
but  sorry  to  learn  that  your  health  is  so  poor,  not  so 
good  as  usual.  Ho[)e  you  are  feeling  better  by  this. 
Although  I  am  so  far  away  that  I  cannot  enjoy  the 
pleasure  of  your  company,  I  am  glad  you  have  been 
spared  so  long  to  be  a  blessing  to  those  around  you, 
and  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  me  to  know  that  you  think 
of  me,  althougli  I  do  not  deserve  the  aflections  of  so 
kind  and  good  a  mother  as  you  are.  There  is  no 
love  so  true  as  a  mother's  love.  I  often  tell  my 
children  they  lost  their  best  friend  when  their  mother 
died.  There  is  no  word  so  dear  as  mother.  I  owe  an 
apology  for  not  writing  oftener.  For  years  it  has 
been  a  task  for  me  to  write  ;  by  this  don't  think  I  have 
foro-otten  you.     In  all  the  days  that  have  passed  since 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  133 

I  left  home  I  hardly  think  there  has  been  one,  per- 
haps, that  I  have  not  thought  of  you  and  pa  and 
home,  for  many  years  after  I  left  home,  and  it  yet 
remains  a  fixed  habit.  I  am  glad  that  you  and  father 
enjoy  such  strong  faith  in  God,  and  that  you  have  lived 
and  labored  for  it.     Remember  me  to  all  the  children. 

Your  son, 

J.  S.  Newell. 

P.  S.  This  is  only  a  part  of  this  letter  to  show  the 
love  and  affection  of  a  son  absent  thirty  years. 


Liberty,  Mississippi,  January,  1890. 

Dear  Uncle  —  I  have  been  thinking  for  a  long  while 
of  writing  to  you  but  have  postponed  it  till  now.  I 
presume  through  my  sister's  letters  that  you  have  heard 
that  I  am  teaching  at  this  place,  music  and  art  in  the 
college.  Uncle,  did  you  enjoy  the  Christmas  holidays  ? 
1  did.  The  boarders  all  went  home  to  spend  their 
holidays  and  I  enjoyed  the  quiet  as  a  change.  1  love 
the  girls  so  much.  I  received  a  letter  from  my  sister 
last  night  staling  that  my  oldest  brother  was  sick  with 
the  la  grippe,  and  I  am  so  afraid  he  may  die  and  that 
he  is  unprepared.  Will  you,  dear  uncle,  help  me  to 
pray  for  him  and  for  our  dear  old  mother  too,  and  all 
of  my  brothers  and  sisters  that  we  may  be  faithful 
unto  death.  I  have  the  warm  affections  of  all  of  my 
pupils  and  I  want  to  avail  myself  of  this  opportunity 
to  do  them  good,  but  I  am  afraid  I  may  uot  do  it  as  I 
should. 


134  BIOGRAPHY    OF    KEV.    A.    NEWELL 

Dear  uncle,  pray  for  me  that  I  may  do  my  duty  and 
whole  duty  as  I  should. 

Write  soon  to  your  affectionate  niece, 

Bettie  McCasky. 

P.  S.  This  letter  too  is  only  in  part. 

Olathe,  Kansas,  December  25th,  1892. 

My  Dear  Good  Friend  —  We  received  a  letter 
from  you  lately  and  were  glad  to  know  that  you  were 
still  living  and  in  good  health.  I  am  still  in  Olathe 
but  not  doing  much.  IdonH  know  when  I  will  return 
to  North  Carolina.  I  don't  know  when  I  received  a 
letter  from  back  home;  the  last  one  they  were  all  well. 
[His  home  was  in  Warrenton,  North  Carolina,  where  I 
first  got  acquainted  with  him,  when  on  a  visit  there 
during  his  mother's  life  time,  and  which  also  was  my 
native  birthplace,  and  when  there  last  had  been  absent 
sixty-five  years.     A.  Newell] . 

Mrs.  Green  is  the  postmistress  and  is  very  well, 
but  getting  very  old  and  feeble,  she  has  a  son  living 
in  Kansas  City.  All  of  us  here  are  always  glad  and 
anxious  to  hear  from  you.  [He  has  a  brother  there, 
Mr.  John  Price,  with  whom  he  is  visiting]  I  fear  the 
cold  in  Iowa  is  too  severe  for  you.  I  suppose  you 
must  keep  well  in  doors.  [Carolinians  imagine  the 
climate  is  too  severe  to  stand  in  Iowa] . 

John  is  still  in  banking  business,  [his  brother] 
both  the  girls  are  married,  one  of  them  lives  in  Kan- 
sas City,  the  other  in  Olathe;  both  of  them  send  their 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  135 

love,  and  will  write  to  you  soon,  they  wish  you  a 
happy  and  merry  Christmas.  My  brother  Harry,  you 
knew  here,  is  still  on  the  railroad,  and  living  in  Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio.  Mr.  Newell,  I  very  often  think  of  you 
and  your  visit  back  to  Carolina,  and  what  great  pleas- 
ure it  was  to  my  mother  for  you  to  be  with  us  ;  and 
how  often  after  you  left  she  would  speak  of  you  and 
your  favorite  hymns.  She  always  expressed  a  desire 
to  see  you  before  she  died.  Give  my  kindest  regards 
to  your  family,  and  accept  for  yourself  much  love  and 
friendship.  We  all  would  be  glad  to  see  you  once 
more.  T.  R.  Price. 


SELECTIONS. 


CHRISTIAN    PURITY. 


There  is  nothing:  towards  which  Christian  hearts 
should  long  with  such  unfeigned  longing  as  a  pure  life. 
It  is  a  pearl  of  great  price.  Jesus  pronounced  this 
eulogium  upon  it :  *'  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for 
they  shall  see  God."  The  great  and  good  of  past  ages 
have  earnestly  toiled  for  this,  and  many  counted  not 
their  lives  dear  unto  theoa  that  they  might  be  found 
in  Him,  not  having  their  own  righteousness,  but  that 
which  is  by  faith  in  Jesus.  But  alas  1  this  purity  is  the 
very  opposite  of  our  natural  condition. 

The  most  meloncholy  picture  on  which  man  can  look 
is  the  picture  of  his  state  by  nature  drawn  by  the 
spirit  of  God,  full  of  wounds  and  bruises  and  putrify- 
ing  sores,  no  soundness  at  all.  But  thank  God,  there 
is  balm  in  Gilead  and  a  great  physician  there.  From 
Calvary's  streaming  cross  there  flows  a  fountain  to 
clean  every  human  heart.  Its  virtue  has  been  tested 
by  millions  of  impure  souls.  No  moral  leper  ever 
dipped  into  this  Jordan  without  being  cleansed.  A 
woman  with  seven  devils;  a  disciple  who  denied  his 
Savior  with  oaths  and  curses  ;  fierce  Pharisaical  fanatic 
who  persecuted  the  infant  Church  have  been  raised, 
and  millions  of  others  have  been  cleansed  and  raised 
to  a  new  and  blessed  life,  so  there  is  hope  for  us. 
(136) 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  137 

Only  let  us  trust  Jesus  by  faith  in  the  efficacy  of 
His  blood,  and  He  will  make  our  hearts  pure,  then  we 
shall  have  pure  thoughts,  pure  words  and  pure  lives. 
This  purity  touches  the  whole  life;  not  merely  is  a 
bad  habit  broken  off  there,  and  a  patch  of  mended 
resolutions  put  on  here ;  but  Jesus  covers  us  with  the 
garment  of  His  righteousness,  and  we  walk  in  the  light 
as  He  is  in  the  light,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  cleanses 
us  from  all  sin.  We  should  not  be  content  to  dwell 
in  the  vale  of  repentance  and  contemplate  the  first 
rapturous  joy  of  faith,  but  leaving  the  first  principals 
let  us  go  on  to  perfection  —  a  perfect  faith,  a  per- 
fect love,  a  perfect  walk  with  God.  So  let  first  our 
duty  be,  O  I  for  a  closer  walk  with  God,  a  pure  and 
heavenly  frame,  a  light  that  shines  upon  the  road  that 
leads  me  to  the  Lamb.  Rev.  J.  Dyke. 

We  are  fain  to  study  the  resurrection  of  Christ  as  a 
fact  of  our  human  earthly  history.  But  this  human 
history  was  the  most  potential  fact  in  the  history  of 
the  moral  universe.  His  resurrection  was  His  en- 
thronement over  powers  and  all  worlds  through  all 
ages.  His  resurrection  was  the  lifting  of  His  Church's 
position  as  His  body  to  the  central  interest  and  power 
in  the  affairs  of  the  world  ;  and  the  issues  of  the  world 
to  come.  His  resurrection  was  our  quickning  from 
sin  and  exaltion  to  a  life  in  God.  All  gracious  exper- 
iences within  our  souls,  all  blessed  hopes  for  our 
humanity,  all  gracious  promises  for  the  hereafter,  date 
from  the  resurrection  of  Christ. 

Rev.  J.  p.  Thompson. 


138  BIOORAFHY    OF    KEY.    A.    NEWELL 


THE    HOUSE    BEAUTIFUL. 

Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God 
and  that  the  spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you.  1st  Cor. 
3,  11.  Whilst  scientists  and  philosophers  are  warring 
and  jangling  respecting  their  theories  of  phenomena, 
and  matters  regarding  man,  the  Christian  can  listen 
undisturbed  to  their  conflicting  statements,  while  he 
accepts  the  declaration,  Ye  are  the  tetnple  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Taking  the  idea  of  the  text  and  looking 
upon  the  human  form  divine  as  the  House  Beautiful, 
we  would  remark  that,  first,  the  house  should  give 
signs  of  its  superior  occupant.  We  judge  of  the 
inmate  by  the  residence  ;  if  everything  around  us  is 
disorderly  we  attribute  it  to  the  character  of  the 
tenant ;  if  the  paths  are  clean  and  the  flowerbeds  are 
trimmed,  we  know  there  is  taste  and  the  cultivation  of 
the  spirit  of  beauty  on  the  part  of  the  occupier. 

GRIT    OR    BARE-LEGGED    LADDIE. 

Over  in  Scotland  there  once  lived  a  tall,  stout,  busy 
youth  who  was  known  among  his  neighbors  as  the 
grit  bare-legged  laddie.  One  day  he  called  upon  the 
village  schoolmaster  and  said:  **  I  wish  to  attend  your 
evening  school."  '*  And  what  would  you  wish  to 
study,"  the  teacher  asked, ''  if  you  come?  "  **  I  want 
to  learn  to  read  and  write."  The  master  looked  into 
the  boy's  face  and  said  :  ''  Very  well,  you  can  come." 
The  lad  could  not  look  into  the  future,  nor  had  he  any 
dreams  of  future  greatness.     He  only  had  a  great  de- 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  139 

sire  to  know.  He  was  eighteen  years  of  age  then, 
and  could  not  read  nor  write,  but  before  he  died  he 
wrote  his  name  with  the  great  and  honored  men  of  the 
earth.  George's  parents  were  very  poor,  and  could 
not  send  him  to  school.  He  was  born  in  a  hut  with 
mud  walls,  clay  floor  and  bare  rafters.  His  father 
was  an  humble  fireman  of  a  pump  engine  in  a  colliery. 
He  soon  learned  all  the  village  schoolmaster  could 
teach  him.  In  after  time  General  Mitchell  —  the  grit 
bare-leorored  laddie  —  addressed  a  number  of  boys, 
and  said  to  them :  **  Now  boys,  if  you  are  poor,  trust 
in  Christ,  he  will  always  be  your  friend ;  and  if  you 
seem  to  fail,  try  again,  try  again.  You  will  succeed 
at  last."  Methodist  Recorder. 


WAS  the  book  of  job  an  allegory. 

Various  opinions  are  entertained  respecting  Job's 
existence,  his  time,  date  of  book,  etc.  Though  many 
problems  arise,  which  are  not  easy  of  solution,  yet  the 
most  critics  agree  even,  that  Job's  book  is  not  an  alle- 
gory, but  that  Job  was  a  real  personage.  Ezekiel  classes 
him  with  Noah,  Daniel  and  Job,  as  a  personage.  One 
writer  that  seems  to  be  familiar  with  ancient  writings 
thinks  it  is  the  writings  of  Solomon,  the  son  of  David. 
Whoever  the  author  may  be,  the  Book  of  Job  stands 
with  advantage  with  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 
and  is  as  often  quoted  as  any  others  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. How  could  we  get  at  the  solution  of  Job's 
prophetic  declaration  in  any  other  way  than  admitting 
to  him  a  personal  existence  among  the  prophets  when 


140  BIOGRAPHY   OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

he  makes  the  bold  declaration  :  Would  my  words  were 
engraven  in  a  rock  of  lead  with  a  pen  of  iron.  What, 
dear  old  veteran,  will  you  say?  I  know  that  my  Re- 
deemer liveth  and  that  in  latter  days  I  shall  see  him 
with  my  eyes,  for  myself  and  not  another.  Who  told 
you  that?  Job.  A  question  like  that  was  once  asked, 
and  the  answer  was  flesh  and  blood  have  not  told  you, 
but  my  Father   who  art  in  heaven  hath  revealed  it. 

Extract. 

conversion  of  a  virago. 

The  following  is  from  the  ministry  of  an  old-time 
revivalist,  Thos.  Bainbridge.  When  he  was  making 
pastoral  calls  a  man  said  to  him,  "  You  will  not  dare 
to  call  on  my  wife,  for  she  will  shut  the  door  on  you." 
He  called  her  his  daisy  woman,  but  added.  She  is 
Satan's  own  child.  Nevertheless  Mr.  Bainbridge  called, 
for  he  had  said,  I  will  snatch  her  out  of  the  hands  of 
Satan.  His  first  call  she  opened  the  door  but  lightly 
and  asked  very  rudely,  What  do  you  want?  I  am  the 
preacher  on  the  circuit  and  came  to  invite  you  to 
church.  I  never  go  to  church  and  believe  them  that 
go  are  hypocrites,  and  the  preachers  are  the  biggest  of 
them  all.  She  shut  the  door  on  him,  the  preacher  still 
praying  for  her.  The  next  time  he  went  she  was  a  little 
more  lenient,  and  that  greatly  encouraged  the  preach- 
er, of  course,  and  by  the  time  he  paid  the  third  visit 
she  was  quite  agreeable  and  agreed  to  attend  the  meet- 
ing which  was  then  going  on,  and  did  so,  but  did  not 
at  first  take  much  interest  till  a  sermon  preached 
reached  her  and    she   was  soundly  converted,  talked 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  141 

and   shouted  and  made  a  great  many  apologies  to  the 
preacher  for  the  way  she  had  treated  him. 

Christian  at  Work. 

So  much  for  holding  on  Jacob  like. 


TIMELY   GRACE. 

God  has  no  gifts  to  waste.  He  never  gives  more 
grace  than  we  need,  and  he  never  gives  any  grace  till 
we  need  it.  He  never  gives  sanctifying  grace  on  one 
who  is  not  living  up  to  the  requirements  of  the  law  of 
a  justified  state,  and  he  never  gives  dying  grace  unto 
one  in  good  health  and  life.  With  new  responsibility 
comes  new  grace.  Joshua  was  a  great  man  before  the 
death  of  Moses,  but  was  not  endowed  with  wisdom 
necessary  to  guide  the  children  of  Israel  till  after  that 
event.  When  God  had  met  Moses  on  Pisgah  and 
kissed  him  to  sleep  and  buried  him  in  the  valley  over 
against  the  valley  of  Bethpeor,  then  and  not  till  then 
was  it  said,  Joshua,  the  son  of  man,  was  full  of  the  spirit 
of  wisdom. 

John  Bunyan  tells  us,  a  man  there  was,  some  called 
him  mad.  The  more  he  gavQ^the  more  he  had.  In- 
scription on  tombstone  :  '«  What  Igave  away  I  saved, 
what  I  spent  I  used,  what  I  kept  Host.  Giving  to 
the  Lord,  says  one,  is  but  transporting  our  goods  to  a 
higher  floor.  God's  providence  is  the  estate  of  the 
liberal  giver.  God's  love  and  favor  his  reward,  and 
God's  love  and  word  his  security  rule  of  life." 

Extracts  ix  Part. 


142  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

ARE    YOU    FULLY    SAVED. 

Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  utter- 
most who  come  unto  God  by  Him,  seeing  He  ever 
liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them.  Hebrews,  7  :  25. 
Full  salvation  embraces  the  forgiveness  of  sins  and  the 
entire  cleaning  of  our  polluted  natures.  Sanctification 
is  that  renewal  of  our  fallen  nature  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  received  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  whose 
blood  of  atonement  cleanses  from  all  sin,  whereby 
we  are  not  only  delivered  from  the  guilt  of  sin,  but 
are  washed  from  the  pollution  of  it,  saved  from  its 
power,  and  are  enabled  to  love  God  with  all  our  heart, 
and  to  walk  in  His  holy  commandments  blameless. 
It  is  the  Christian's  privilege  to  know  that  he  is  saved 
inwardly  and  outwardly  from  all  sin. 

MODEL    OBITUARY. 

John  Wesley,  it  is  said,  wrote  the  following  as  his 
brother  Charles'  obituary.  Strange  that  it  never  has 
been  imitated:  "  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  after  spending 
four  score  years  with  much  sorrow  and  pain,  quietly 
retired  into  Abraham's  bosom.  He  had  no  disease, 
but  after  a  gradual  decay  of  some  months,  the  weary 
wheels  of  life  stood  still  at  last.  His  least  praise  was 
his  talent  for  poetry.  Although  Dr.  Watts  did  not 
scruple  to  say  that  the  single  poem.  Wrestling  Jacob, 
was  worth  all  the  verses  he  himself  had  written." 


and  misckllaxeous  matters.  143 

The  Holy  Ghost,  by  Mrs.  C.  Booth. 

It  must  be  manifest  by  every  thoughtful  Christian 
that  there  is  a  great  want  somewhere  in  connection 
with  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  and  the  instrument- 
alities of  the  Church  at  large.  That  there  are  many 
blessed  exceptions  I  admit.  That  there  are  blessed 
green  spots  in  the  wilderness,  here  and  there,  is  quite 
true,  and  where  these  are  gathered  together  and  dis- 
coursed in  articles  they  look  very  nice,  and  we  are  apt 
to  take  the  flattering  unction  to  our  souls,  that  things 
are  not  so  bad  after  all;  but  when  we  come  to  travel 
the  country  over  and  find  how  few  and  far  these 
green  spots  are,  and  hear  what  tide  of  lamentation 
and  mourning  reaches  us  all  around,  as  to  the  dead- 
ness,  coldness  and  death  of  Christian  churches,  we 
cannot  help  feeling  that  there  is  a  great  want  some- 
where. 

It  is  universally  admitted  that  with  the  enormous 
expenditure,  the  great  amount  of  human  effort;  the 
multiplying  of  instrumentaltities  in  the  last  century, 
there  has  not  been  a  corresponding  result.  Now,  note 
this  want  is  not  in  the  truth.  O,  what  a  great  deal  of 
talk  about  the  truth  and  not  any  too  much.  I  love  the 
Bible  and  regard  it  as  the  standard  of  all  truth  and 
faith.  The  devil  would  take  us  all  without  the  Bible. 
Then  I  say  the  lack  is  not  truth.  There  are  thousands 
of  sermons  preaching  the  truth  and  nothing  but  the 
truth,  and  yet  they  are  failures.  What  then  be- 
comes of  unbelievers  who  come  and  go  as  the  door 
upon  its  hinges?     They  get  enough  of  light  to  light 


144  BIOGRAPHY   or    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

them  down  to  damnation  but  they  do  not  get  the  power 
to  lift  them  to  heaven.  Can  we  account  for  it?  Yes 
I  can,  most  certainly.  They  lack  the  power.  I  will 
assert  that  the  power  is  as  separate  from  the  word  as 
the  Bible  is  from  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  You 
shall  receive  power  after  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon 
you.  <<  You  shall  be  imbued  with  power  after  the 
Holy  Ghost  have  come  upon  you  ;  after  which  ye  shall 
be  imbued;  that  will  enable  you  to  resist  all  the 
powers  of  the  adversary,  though  they  may  stone  you  as 
they  did  Stephen,  they  shall  be  cut  in  their  hearts  and 
feel  the  power  of  your  testimony."  Now,  I  find  people 
who  go  to  work,  which  is  all  right,  for  the  powei' 
comes  in  obedience  to  faith,  but  they  go  in  their  own 
strength  in  the  place  of  trusting  in  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  hence  the  result,  failure. 

O !  what  numbers  of  people  have  come  to  me  who 
have  been  at  work  in  different  directions  in  churches 
as  ministers,  deacons,  elders,  teachers,  leaders,  etc. 
They  say,  we  have  seen  but  little  or  no  results  from 
our  labors.  Do  you  think  we  should  go  on?  Yes, 
by  all  means  go  on,  but  not  on  the  same  track,  seek  a 
fresh  inspiration  from  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  What 
were  the  apostles  before  the  day  of  Pentecost?  Why 
did  Jesus  tell  them  to  tarry  at  Jerusalem  till  they 
should  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost?  Because  he 
well  knew  they  were  not  competent  to  meet  all  the 
demands  of  the  Gospel  without  it,  and  be  able  to 
stand  all  the  powers  of  the  devil,  and  at  last  when 
it  should  be  demanded  of  them  to  lay  down  their  lives, 
as  He  had  done  for  the  benefit  of  others,  and  set  such 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  145 

examples  to  the  Church  as  she  should  need,  as  in  the 
days  of  the  persecution  of  the  Church,  when  thousands 
should  be  called  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  the  main- 
tenance of  the  Gospel.  What  would  have  been  the 
state  of  the  Church  to-day  but  for  the  Holy  Ghost,  a 
witness  to  the  truth  that  never  can  nor  will  be  gain- 
sayed.     Amen. 

SUGGESTIVE. 

The  greatest  act  of  obedience  is  take  Christ  Jesus. 

W  ROMAIN. 

Holiness  is  not  the  way  to  Christ,  but  Christ  the 
way  to  holiness. 

It  is  a  sad  thing  to  be  eating  often  of  the  Tree  of 
Knowledge,  but  never  of  the  Tree  of  Life.    Quarles. 

I  have  been  a  wretched,  sinful  man,  but  I  stand  at 
the  best  pass  that  ever  a  man  did,  Christ  is  mine  and 
I  am  His.     S.  Rutherford. 

Can  you  find  a  law  of  God  which  is  in  itself  and  on 
all  sides  of  it  a  dark  repulsive  thing,  can  you  find  in 
fact  one  that  is  not  a  prescription  showing  us  the  way 
to  be  happy  and  commanding  us  to  be?  Enoch 
Mellor,  D.  D. 

I  compare  the  troubles  in  life  which  we  have  to 
undergo  every  year  to  a  great  bundle  of  faggots,  far 
too  large  for  us  to  lift.  But  God  does  not  reqiTire  us  to 
lift  them  all  at  once.  He  mercifully  unties  the  bundle 
and  gives  us  one  stick  to  carry  to-day  and  another 
to-morrow,  and  so  on.  This  we  may  easily  manage  if 
we  would  only  take  the  burden  of  each  day,  but"  we 
increase  our   troubles. by  carrying  yesterday's  stick 

10 


146  BIOGRAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

over  to  to-day,  thus  adding  to  our  troubles  before  we 
are  able  to  bear  it.     J.  Newton. 


REVIVAL  INPANA,  ILLINOIS,  BY  C.  MCCASKY. 

The  work  of  God  is  still  ruoving  onward  at  Pana. 
We  have  just  closed  a  series  of  meetings  at  this  place, 
December  30th,  resulting  in  forty-two  conversions 
and  twenty-three  accessions  to  our  church,  with  wide- 
spread awakening  of  sinners  generally. 

The  work  assumed  a  two-fold  aspect,  first  that  of 
awakening,  unifying  and  reviving  the  church.  The 
Lord  was  good  to  us  in  this,  and  all  went  to  work 
in  earnestness.  Some  feature  of  the  meeting  was 
very  interesting.  At  the  altar  on  one  occasion,  was 
seen  an  old  man, sixty-four  years  of  age,  and  his  daugh- 
ter both  pleading  for  mercy  the  same  night,  and  both 
converted.  This  man  had  been  a  skeptic,  but  on 
coming  to  the  meeting  was  convicted  and  converted, 
and  in  his  rejoicing  said  Glory  to  God,  lam  so  glad  I 
came  to  Pana.  It's  a  good  place  to  be.  Most  old 
converts  will  pray  and  speak ;  we  urge  them  to  work 
from  the  start.  [Nothing  better,  if  we  would  have 
them  do  the  Church  and  themselves  any  good]. 

Many  family  altars  have  been  erected.  A  revival 
that  don't  erect  family  altars  don't  last  long  in  the 
community.  .Tack  O'Lantern  Kind. 

EARLY    conversions. 

As  years  go  by  the  heart  becomes  more  impervious 
to  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     It  becomes  hard- 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  147 

ened  in  its  own  waywardness.  An  evangelist  in  New 
York  asked  his  audience  to  show  how  many  were 
converted  before  twenty,  and  two  hundred  and 
fifty  responded  by  standing.  He  then  asked  how 
many  between  twenty  and  thirty,  and  one  hundred 
and  three  responded,  and  then  how  many  between 
thirty  and  forty,  and  fifty-six  stood  up,  and  nineteen 
stood  up  that  was  converted  between  forty  and  fifty, 
and  none  responded  between  fifty  and  sixty.  A  man's 
chances  becomes  less  as  he  sins,  by  this  test.  [The 
writer  here  would  give  his  observation  :  After  a  life  of 
sixty  years  of  Chrstian  experience,  he  has  never  known 
but  three  old  persons  over  sixty  to  profess  religion, 
but  have  witnessed  and  heard  of  thousands  at  all  stages 
of  life,  to  the  child  of  seven  or  eight.  Witnessed  the 
conversion  of  a  boy  of  seven  that  gave  as  clear  evi- 
dence of  conversion  as  any  one  I  ever  saw.  In  the 
days  of  youth,  says  the  Bible.  God  telling  us  the  best 
time  to  give  Him  our  hearts,  before  the  human  heart 
becomes  hardened  by  the  deceitfulness  of  sin.] 


THE    HOLY    SPIEIT,  BY    DR.  DAVID    STEEL. 

The  trend  of  modern  Protestantism  is  toward  a 
growing  feebleness  of  grasp  upon  the  Holy  Spirit  as  a 
reality  and  a  practical  disuse  of  this  source  of  spirit- 
ual life  and  power.  It  would  seem  like  affirming  that 
the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit  cannot  stand  the  light 
of  increasing  knowledge.  But  this  is  not  the  case. 
The  increased  knowledge  of  men  in  recent  times  have 
gained,  have  largely  been  toward  the  outward,  visible 


148  BIOGRAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

world,  nevertheless  the  growth  of  knowledge,  being 
confined  to  the  world,  has  diminished  the  consciousness 
men  have  of  spiritual  things. 

Spiritual  prosperity  is  antagonized  by  the  worldly. 
When  the  worldly  mind  gains  the  ascendancy  over  the 
spiritual,  then  the  world  takes  the  lead.  It  is  not  that 
tlie  Holy  Spirit  is  any  the  less  true  as  a  doctrine  of 
the  Bible,  but  it  is  a  fact,  and  a  lamentable  one  too, 
that  the  advance  of  knowledge  has  so  enhanced  the 
facilities  for  gain  in  the  natural  world,  that  the  attrac- 
tions have  led  the  minds  and  hearts  too,  that  the 
spirituality  of  the  Bible  is  greatly  lost  sight  of,  and 
such  a  course  of  life  now  is  adopted  by  the  Church 
that  spirituality  is  not  any  longer  the  test  of  religion, 
but,the  world. 


PRAYER   DEFINED,  BY  REV.  E.  A.  WHEAT. 

It  is  taught  in  the  Bible  to  consist  of  petition,  sup- 
plication and  thanksgiving,  also  of  adoration,  worship, 
and  devotion.  Such  are  some  of  the  best  defini- 
tions of  prayer  given  by  able  divines.  But  prayer  has 
a  deeper  meaning  than  the  arrangement  of  words  in 
the  form  of  petition.  As  no  man  man  can  say  that 
Jesus  is  Christ  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  so  no  man  can 
pray  acceptably  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Holy 
Ghost  will  never  prompt  us  to  ask  God  for  what  He 
will  not  give  us,  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  Spirit  maketh 
intercessions  for  us  in  the  groanings  that  cannot  be 
uttered.     The  Holy  Spirit  knows  the  mind   of    God 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  149 

and  the  needs  of  the'petitioners,  and  raaketh  interces- 
sions for  His  saints  according  to  the  will  of  God,  and 
in  this  very  way  the  Spirit  helpeth  our  infirmaties. 
No  man  can  for  himself  create  a  new  heart  or  forgive 
his  own  sins ;  neither  can  any  one  come  alone  unto 
God  to  obtain  these  gracious  gifts.  To  prevail  with 
God  there  must  be  a  sense  in  which  we  take  hold  on 
God  with  wrestling  power,  as  did  Jacob  with  the 
angel.  This  involves  human  and  divinity  defini- 
tions that  are  inaccurate  and  misleading.  But  we  are 
compelled  to  rely  upon  the  explanation  of  others  for 
our  knowledge  of  things,  and  yet  we  should  not  be  so 
fettered  by  the  views  of  others  as  to  refuse  to  examine 
what  escapes  their  notice,  or  was  beyond  the  compass 
of  their  investigations,  for  in  this  changing  world  new 
beauties  are  constantly  unfolding,  and  it  would  be 
folly  to  refuse  to  look  upon  them  because  they  had 
escaped  the  notice  of  those  who  have  gone  before  us. 
Many  forms  of  definition  of  prayer,  each  of  which 
doubtless  expresses  the  best  views  of  those  who  have 
given  them  at  the  time,  are  given.  A  formal  ritualist 
would  define  prayer  very  differently  from  what  a  de- 
vout Quaker  or  a  roystering  sensualist  would  do. 
But  in  the  definition  given  by  each  one  we  simply  get 
the  personal  conception  of  the  one  who  gives  it. 
Prayer  has  been  defined  as  the  offering  up  of  our  de- 
sires to  God  with  full  purpose  of  obedience  in  faith, 
for  such  things  as  we  desire  for  ourselves  and  others. 
For  what  we  ask  in  Jesus'  name. 


150  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

SHUTTING     THE    DOOR. 

One  of  the  wonderful  things  about  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ's  words,  is  that  the  meaning  of  them  deepens 
and  widens  just  as  our  hearts  deepen  and  widen.  Not 
long  ago  a  young  Christian  fell  into  great  distress 
about  not  being  able  to  pray  more  earnestly.  He 
went  upon  his  knees;  he  used  full  petitions;  he 
knocked  loudly  at  heaven's  door,  and  then  went  away 
empty  and  dissatisfied.  Have  you  followed  the  Mas- 
ter's rules?  asked  an  old  preacher  to  whom  he  told  his 
troubles.  The  young  man  said  he  thought  he  had. 
You  entered  into  your  closet?  Yes.  How  about  shut- 
ting the  door,  did  you  shut  out  all  business  worries  ; 
all  your  plans  for  pleasure,  all  your  self-esteem  ;  was 
all  your  earth  silent  when  in  that  little  temple  you 
sought  him  with  a  full  heart?  The  young  Christian 
felt  with  a  thrill  that  the  preacher  had  found  out  the 
secret  of  his  failure  in  prayer.  Dear  young  readers,  I 
need  hardly  remind  you  that  your  first  duty  is  to  enter 
into  thy  closet,  and  when  there,  help  me.  Heavenly 
Father,  to  shut  the  door.  Having  shut  it,  keep  it 
shut,  and  guard  it  against  all  intruders,  for  your 
enemy  will  follow  you  even  there. 

Methodist  Recorder. 


PASTOR  S    CALL    UPON   THE    SICK. 

Our  Savior  has  said,  I  was  sick  and  ye  visited 
me.  Ever  since  it  has  been  a  very  precious  phase  of 
a  pastor's  work.     Death   is  the   grandest,  the   most 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  151 

solemn  and  awful  change  that  comes  upon  a  human 
being.  It  is  wrapped  and  shrouded  in  great  anguish 
of  mind  and  body,  increased  by  the  silent  mysteries 
that  hang  about  it.  Though  at  all  times  we  are  near 
death,  yet  it  is  at  the  hour  of  sickness  one  seems  to 
come  into  the  valky,  as  it  were.  Before  death,  even 
to  the  eleventh  hour,  the  Christian  religion  teaches 
that  consolation  and  pardon  of  sin  and  acceptance  of 
God  our  Maker,  may  be  obtained.  The  malefactor  on 
the  cross  is  the  one  brilliant  ray  in  the  gloom  and 
death  that  hangs  a  heavy  cloud  bank  over  the  dwin- 
dling pathway  of  unrepentant  sin.  After  death  there 
is  no  day  of  grace  but  only  the  looking  for  fearful 
judgment. 

That  which  is  most  solemn  with  man  is  that  he  is  so 
associated  with  death  and  judgment.  It  ripens  into 
a  climax,  when  the  last  sickness  tears  with  wasting  fin- 
gers the  band  that  fastens  soul  and  body.  Even  for 
a  Christian  it  is  great  to  die.  He,  too,  in  that  hour  of 
trial  looks  for  wise  counsel,  kind  encouragement  and 
helpful  prayer.  Methodist  Recorder. 

HELPFULNESS    OF    SUNSHINE. 

Be  sunny  I  There  is  nothing  on  earth  so  helpful  as 
cheerfulness.  What  a  wonderful  power  of  good  is  in 
a  happy  face.  One  instinctively  feels  that  happiness 
is  not  far  from  truth.  The  face  that  shines  the  most 
has  something  behind  it  to  make  it  shine,  and  there  is 
no  real  sunshine  of  the  soul  except  truth  and  goodness. 
Other  lights  are  transitory  and  fitful,  but  the  sweet 


152  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

study  of  a  true  soul  beams  upon  a  face  like  light,  the 
joy  and  peace  of  a  summer  day.  This  is  the  real 
secret  of  healthfulness  of  the  human  mind,  sunshine 
upon  the  soul  ;  we  know  that  it  comes  from  something 
very  deep  and  abiding  within.  The  sunshiny  person 
has  the  secret  of  life,  it  is  the  being  in  harmony  and 
sympathy  with  all  things,  and  every  smile,  every 
cheerful,  loving  look  is  an  overflow  of  the  great  foun- 
tain of  peace  that  dwells  and  swells  up  within  the  soul. 
Therefore  the  happier  we  are  in  the  possession  of  the 
truth,  the  more  we  shall  help  others  by  inspiring  them 
with  a  sense  of  its  realness  and  its  value.  Sunshine 
always  has  a  winning  quality  that  makes  people  want 
and  like  it.  The  sunshine  that  is  brighter  and  brighter 
to  the  perfect  day  is  that  which  radiates  from  the  face 
of  Jesus  on  the  cross.     Hallelujah.     Amen. 


DUTY    AGAINST    FEELING. 

Wesley  declares  that  the  doctrine  that  we  are  not  to 
do  good  unless  our  hearts  are  free  to  it,  is  an  erroneous 
doctrine  and  should  be  trampled  under  foot.  Duty  and 
inclination  do  not  always  harmonize .  Sometimes  duty 
draws  us  in  one  direction  and  inclination  in  another. 
It  matters  not  how  or  what  our  inclination  may  be, 
duty  should  be  faithfully  performed  ;  we  should  do  right 
because  it  is  right. 

But  it  is  our  privilege  to  attain  to  a  state  in  which 
we  will  always  incline  to  do  our  duty,  and  the  per- 
formance of  our  duty  will  afford  us  the  greatest 
pleasure.     Thus  in  a  state  of  entire  consecration  in 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  153 

which  our  wills  are  lost  in  the  Divine,  and  in  which  we 
can  truly  say,  Not  our  will  but  Thine  be  done.  This  is 
an  experience  to  which  every  Christian  should  aspire. 

SENATOR    COLQUITT    IN    GEORGIA    TRUTH. 

In  one  sense  we  may  be  the  New  South,  but  in 
another  sense  we  are  the  same  old  south;  we 
have  booms  in  the  south,  but  we  rarely  attempt 
to  manufacture  them.  We  have  fair  and  lovely  women 
and  warm-hearted  and  generous  men.  We  have  the 
same  old  love  for  the  stranger  within  our  gates.  We 
can  sing  to  those  who  pass  by  us  to  the  north,  east 
and  west  the  old  Methodist  hymn:  "  Tho'  fast  you  go 
and  we  are  slow,  Still  we  are  not  out  of  sight." 
Evermore.  Extract. 

THE    mother's    prayer    ANSWERED. 

I  was  called  to  lead  a  little  prayer  meeting  in  a 
small  house.  As  soon  as  the  meeting  opened,  there 
seemed  to  prevail  a  depth  of  feeling  and  quiet  that 
indicated  the  Holy  Spirit's  presence ;  one  after  another 
gave  their  testimony  for  Christ,  when  an  aged  sister 
rose  and  told  how  God  had  been  good  to  her  all  the 
years,  and  with  tears  told  of  an  unconverted  son  for 
whom  she  had  been  praying  and  still  she  had  no 
answer  to  her  prayer  ;  he  still  remained  away  ;  at  last 
she  had  a  dream  in  which  she  was  with  many  others, 
and  an  angel  appeared  selecting  those  that  were  to  be 
saved,  and  she  thought  her  boy  was  there  and  the 
angel  was  about  to  pass  by  him  and  she  interceded  in 


154  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

his  behalf ;  the  angel  hesitated,  but  said,  For  your  sake 
1  will  take  him.  Not  long  after  this  I  received  a  letter 
from  my  boy  that  he  was  saved,  happily  converted  to 
God.  When  this  was  told  there  was  not  a  dry  eye  in 
the  meeting. 

Love  begets  love,  sympathy  sympathy,  and  so  on 
with  all  the  graces,  when  they  are  brought  to  bear 
upon  our  better  nature  in  our  associations  as  Chris- 
tians, any  grace  dwelt  upon  will  be  taken  in  by  another 
in  sympathy  with  each.  Then  it  is  profitable  for 
Christians  to    commune   one   with   the    other. 

Extract. 

old  people  waiting  to  depart. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  world  more  pathetic  than 
the  meek  timorous,  shrinking  ways  of  certain  old  peo- 
ple. We  have  all  seen  them ,  —  who  have  given  up  their 
homes  into  younger  hands,  and  subsided  into  some 
out-of-the-way  corner  of  it  to  sit  by  the  fireside  and 
table  henceforth  as  if  they  were  mere  pensioners, 
afraid  of  making  trouble,  afraid  of  being  in  the  way, 
afraid  of  accepting  half  that  is  their  due,  and  going 
down  to  their  graves  with  a  pitiful  deprecating  air 
as  if  constantly  apologizing  for  staying  so  long.  There 
is  no  scorn  too  deep  and  sharp  for  the  sons  and 
daughters  that  will  accept  this  attitude  toward  them, 
to  whom  they  owe  so  much.  Sometimes,  to  be  sure, 
people  grow  old  with  a  bad  grace.  They  may  become 
embittered  by  misfortune  or  affliction  and  poor  health  ; 
all  the  more  do  they  appeal  to  greater  gentleness  and 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  155 

faithfulness.  Let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  we,  too,  are 
hastening  to  the  sunset  of  life,  and  that  it  is  possible 
that  we  may  ripen  into  uncomfortable  old  people,  to 
demand  much  more  of  patience  and  devotion  than  we 
as  children  yield. 

**  Pity  the  sorrows  of  a  poor  old  man, 

Whose  trembling  limbs  have  borne  him  to  your  door  ; 

O,  give  relief,  and  heaven  will  bless  your  store.  " 

Christian  Union. 

make  it  so  plain  i  can  get  hold  of  it. 

At  the  battle  of  Gettysburg  a  young  colonel  was 
wounded  unto  death,  but  he  did  not  die,  and  when  his 
father  visited  him  in  the  hospital,  and  the  doctor  told 
him  he  must  die,  and  could  not  live  beyond  four  days 
and  might  drop  off  at  any  moment, —  when  this  fact 
was  made  known  to  him,  the  son  exclaimed:  I 
can't  die,  I  am  not  prepared,  what  must  I  do,  can 
you  tell  me  how  to  get  ready,  father  for  I  have 
heard  you  tell  others.  [His  father  was  a  preacher.] 
Yes,  son,  I  can  if  you  can  comply  with  the  conditions. 
Well,  father,  I  will  if  you  can  make  it  so  plain  I  can 
get  hold  of  it,  will  you,  father  ?  I  have  heard  you  tell 
others  ;  I  know  you  can.  His  father  had  so  explained 
to  others  and  they  had  succeeded,  was  his  encourage- 
ment now.  And,  O  !  with  what  earnestness  he  must  have 
plead  and  did  to  his  success,  through  the  mercy  of  God, 
when  he  looked  up  and  said, Father  lam  blesssed,and  am 
not  afraid  now  to  die.  Now  it  seems  this  young  man 
had  heard  his  father  tell  people  and  perhaps  him,  too, 


156  BIOGRAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

blithe  never  thought  of  putting  his  father's  instruc- 
tions into  practice  till  this  eventful  moment.  How 
the  devil  can  deceive  the  people;  and  this  young  man 
a  preacher's  son !  Extract. 


TRUSTING    IN    GOD. 

How  sublime,  grand  and  soul  inspiring  are  the 
precious  words  that  have  so  often  fell  from  holy  lips 
moved  and  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  life  of  the 
Christian  is  fraught  with  many  trials,  many  opposing 
elements,  many  things  in  themselves  considered  are 
well  calculated  to  mar  their  peace  and  destroy  their 
happiness  here.  This  world  is  emphatically  a  source 
of  great  anxiety  and  trouble.  Well  may  it  be  likened 
unto  a  valley  of  tears  and  a  dense  howling  wilderness. 
No  wonder  that  God's  people  are  ofttimes  rendered 
somewhat  unhappy,  and  require  a  refuge  from  the 
many  storms  of  life.  The  blessed  word  of  God  reveals 
to  us  a  happy  remedy,  by  which  our  minds  may 
be  soothed  and  cheered  even  in  the  midst  of  sorrow 
and  distress.  In  the  precious  word  of  truth  we  read  : 
Thou  will  keep  in  perfect  peace  whose  minds  and 
hearts  are  staid  on  these  because  they  trust  in  Thee. 
With  the  same  word  of  truth  we  have  the  same 
admonition  and  promise  given  by  the  Apostle  Paul : 
Be  careful  for  nothing,  but  in  everything  by  prayer 
supplication  and  thanksgiving,  let  your  request  be 
made  known  unto  God,  and  the  peace  of  God  keep 
you  ever.     Amen,  Extract. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  157 

TAKE    PLEASURE     IN    INFIRMITIES. 

Therefore  I  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches, 
in  necessities  for  Christ's  sake,  in  persecutions,  in 
distresses,  for  when  I  am  weak  then  am  I  strong,  as 
the  suffering  of  Christ  abounds  in  us  so  our  consola- 
tions aboundeth  by  Christ.  It  is  the  revealed  privilege 
of  God's  holy  saints  to  glory  in  tribulation.  Paul 
had  such  an  experience,  and  he  clearly  reveals  to  us 
the  secret  by  which  we  may  attain  to  the  same  experi- 
ence. We  therefore  speak  and  also  believe,  I  live, 
yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me;  and  the  life  which 
I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of 
God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  Himself  for  me.  Thus 
living  with  Christ,  dwelling  in  the  heart  by  faith  and 
formed  within  the  hope  of  glory,  and  when  God 
dwells  in  us  and  walks  in  us  as  his  conscious  sons  and 
daughters  and  we  are  trusting  Him  fully  and  the  mind 
having  found  its  rest  in  the  sweet  will  of  God, 
we  will  enjoy  that  peace  that  passeth  understanding 
and  to  which  the  world  out  of  Christ  is  an  entire 
stranger. 

0,  that  all  were  trusting,  sweetly  trusting  in  the  living 

God. 
I    am    trusting.    Lord,    in    Thee,    blessed   Lamb  of 

Calvary . 

AN   INCIDENT. 

It  was  a  hot,  dusty  day  when  two  or  three  passengers 
entered  the  train  on  the  Iowa  division  of  the  Chicaoro 


lo8  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

and  Northwestern  road  at  Bi'idgewater.  Among  them 
was  a  st\dish-dressed  young  man  who  wore  a  stiff 
white  hat,  patent  leather  shoes,  the  neatest  of  cuffs 
and  the  shiniest  of  standing  collars.  He  carried  a 
cane,  and  carefully  brushed  the  seat  before  he  sat 
down.  Just  across  the  aisle  opposite  him  sat  a  tired 
woman  holding  a  sick  baby.  I  never  saw  a  more  dis- 
couraged woman,  worn  out  in  appearance  that  she 
seemed  to  be,  the  baby  seemed  too  sick  to  cry ;  it  lay 
moaning  in  its  mother's  lap,  while  the  dust  and  cinders 
blew  in  at  the  windows.  The  heat  and  dust  made 
traveling  for  strong  ones  almost  unbearable,  1  had  put 
down  the  young  man  before  me  as  a  stylish  young 
dude,  and  was  thinking  about  him  as  such,  when  to 
my  astonishment  he  leaned  over  and  said  to  the 
woman,  '*  Madam,  can  I  be  of  any  assistance  to  you, 
just  let  me  hold  the  baby  awhile,  you  look  so  tired?" 
The  woman  seemed  much  surprised,  yet  the  request 
was  made  in  a  very  polite  manner.  *'  Thanks,"  said 
she,  '*  I  am  tired,"  and  gave  up  the  child  and  her  lips 
quivered.  '*  It  is  too  sick,"  said  he,  "  to  cry.  I  will 
hold  it  carefully,  madam,  while  you  lie  down  and  rest. 
Have  you  come  far?"  **  From  the  Black  Hills." 
**What,  by  stage?"  <*  My  babe  was  well  when  I 
started.  I  am  on  my  way  to  friends  in  the  East.  My, 
my  husband"  —  and  she  broke  down  there.  **  Ah, 
yes;  I  see  a  bit  of  crape  in  the  hat,"  said  the  young 
man  sympathetically.  By  this  time  he  had  taken  the 
baby  and  said  to  the  woman,  '*  You  lie  and  rest  and  I 
will  nurse  the  baby  the  best  I  can.  Have  you  far  to 
go?  "   "To  Connecticut,"  said  the  woman  with  a  sob, 


AND    31ISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  159 

as  she  wearily  arranged  to  lie  down.  *' Ah,  yes;  I 
see,''  said  he,  *'  and  you  haven't  money  enough  to 
take  a  sleeping  car,  have  you,  madam  ?  "  She  blushed, 
and  the  tears  came  between  her  fingers  as  she  attempted 
to  hide  them.  A  woman  came  and  relieved  him  of 
the  child,  while  she  slept. 

The  sequel  of  the  story:  The  dude,  as  he  was  at 
first  taken  to  be,  from  his  stylish  look,  took  up  a 
collection  and  soon  had  the  woman  and  the  babe  safely 
on  the  sleeping  cars.  We  are  not  always  to  take 
things  as  they  may  look. 

A    SHIPWRECK    ON    THE    SCILLY    ISLANDS. 

The  newspapers  recently  contained  an  account  of  a 
shipwreck  on  the  coast  of  the  Scilly  Islands,  which  was 
very  thrilling  in  all  of  its  details.  The  wreck  was 
some  distance  from  the  shore,  and  a  number  of  fisher- 
men manned  the  only  boat  that  could  be  found,  and 
with  great  difliculty  brought  all  safely  to  land  but 
some  three  or  four.  The  storm  increased  and  the  men 
being  exhausted  lay  down  on  the  rocks  on  the  coast, 
as  they  landed  in  weariness,  and  said  they  could  go  no 
more  to  the  wreck.  An  old  man,  a  class  leader  of  the 
Methodist,  of  eighty  years  of  age,  when  he  heard 
them  declare  they  could  not  go  any  more,  he  said  if 
four  others  will  go  with  me,  I  will  go  with  them,  and 
steer  the  boat  and  save  those  others  yet  on  the  wreck  ; 
four  young  men  immediately  (two  of  them  the  old 
man's  sons)  said,  <«  Let  us  go,  "  but  said  to  the  old 
man,  *'  You  stay  upon  the  rock  and   pray."     On  they 


160  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

went,  breasting  wave,  after  wave  till  the  wreck  was 
reached,  and  brought  the  helpless  ones  safely  to  shore. 
Lo,  brethren,  work  and  duty  lie  before  us.  Those  are 
sinking  upon  the  heathen  shores,  not  four  or  five  only, 
but  millions  upon  millions.  The  life  boat  is  going,  but 
there  are  those  that  are  toilworn,  let  others  take  their 
place.  Christian  Advocate. 

IS    IT    OUR    UNBELIEF. 

The  Church  is  charged  with  the  glorious  commis- 
sion: '*  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature.  "  Why  is  the  Church  so  tardy,  so 
tardy  in  obeying  this  command?  The  doors  are 
opened  wide  everywhere.  Millions  in  distant  lands 
are  calling  for  the  message,  material  wealth  are  in  the 
hands  of  professed  Christians,  sufficient  to  meet  the 
divine  requisition  to  the  fullest  extent.  Demonstra- 
tions of  the  power  of  the  gospel  are  not  wanting.  No 
one  can  say  that  Jesus  is  not  able  to  save  to  the 
uttermost  amidst  the  darkest  heathendom.  More 
than  this,  the  numbers  are  increasing  that  are  ready  to 
go  and  engage  in  the  work.  The  reason  for  not 
capturing  Satan  is  not  for  the  want  of  means,  but 
something  else.  Then  where  shall  we  find  it,  but 
in  the  unbelief  of  the  Church.  Extract. 

IN    a    good    CAUSE. 

A  brother  beloved  and  honored  writes:  '*  I  am  alive 
as  never  before  to  the  work  before  me  ;  I  feel  more 
consecrated,  and  I  am  ashamed  of  my  little  work  of 
the  past.     My  soul  is  aglow  with  a  holy  light  and  I 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  161 

am  ill  an  experience  I  never  had  before.     Thank  God, 
I  have  no  vestige  of  worldly  ambition  left.  " 

Then  brother,  if  you  did  not  know  it  you  are  sanc- 
tified, with  but  the  lack  of  knowino-  its  name. 


HOW   OUR    SAVIOR    KNOWS    US. 

When  we  are  sick  in  body  or  heart,  we  do  not  like 
to  trust  ourselves  to  a  stranger.  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  only  soul  physician  that  knows  what  is 
in  man.  He  is  thereby  acquainted,  not  only  with 
humans  but  with  my  own  individual  heart  and  life. 
As  a  watchmaker  is  acquainted  with  every  wheel  and 
pivot  in  the  watch  he  has  constructed,  so  the  Divine 
Savior  knows  his  own  workmanship.  The  first  point 
with  every  physician  is  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  the 
disease.  Jesus,  the  Divine  Physician,  knoweth  the 
universal  malady  that  taints  every  heart,  forces  every 
evil  thought,  darkens  every  home  and  digs  every 
grave,  is  sin.  Not  only  knoweth  he  how  the  deadly 
disease  is  that  he  only  can  cure.  Neither  is  there  sal- 
vation in  any  other.  There  were  two  sides,  as  it 
were,  to  my  disease  as  a  sinner.  There  was  a  curse 
upon  me  and  an  enmity  to  God  from,  or  within  me. 
Our  Savior,  by  bearing  the  penalty  due  to  my  sins  in 
His  own  body  on  the  cross,  took  away  the  curse;  by 
reconciling  me  to  my  offended  God,  he  took  away  the 
enmity..  The  condemnation  gone,  and  in  their  place 
came  pardon  and  peace,  and  all  the  evidences  of 
acceptance,  no  longer  an  exiled  leper,  but  a  child  of 
^f^^-  Extract. 


II 


162  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

A    SONG    IN    THE    NIGHT. 

Something   more    than   a   year  ago  a  beloved  and 
saintly  minister  of  New  York  East  Conference,  was 
suddenly   c'alled  from  a  little  country  village  to  the 
King's  palace.      He  had  not  far  to  go,  for  he  had  long 
lived  in  the  borders  of  the  country  to  which  he  now 
emigrates  and  the  light  of  that  was  often  seen  on  his 
face.     The  messenger  was  in  haste  and  there  was  no 
time  for  a  backward  look  or  a  parting  word.     Every 
one  thought  with  gentle  pity  on  the   wife    now  left 
alone,  for  the  marriage  had  been  one  rich  in  mutual 
devotion.     The  experience   of  this  Christian  woman, 
after  the  light  of  this  life  had  gone  out  as  within,  in 
three  letters  to  an  intimate  friend  is  so  calculated  to 
inspire  and  console  bereaved  hearts  everywhere,  that 
it  is  thought  best  to  print  what   has  never  been  de- 
signed by  the  writer  for  other  than  private  reading: 
**  On  the  morning  of  August  my  darling  fell  stricken 
with  paralysis.     I  do  not  think  he  was  conscious  from 
the  moment  he  was  taken,  or  knew  anything.     He  had 
said  I  would  cease  to  live  when  I  would  cease  to  work." 
But   the  extraordinary  thing  connected  with  this  be- 
reavement was  the  wonderful  power  given  to  support 
under  it. 

In  bringing  this  extraordinary  bereavement  for- 
ward, the  extraordinary  manner  of  power  bestowed 
on  the  bereaved  sister,  God  is  the  marvel  in  the  case. 
A  brother  in  the  ministry  who  had  often  said  sudden 
death  was  sudden  glory,  and  so  it  was  with  him,  with 
him  it  had  come.     Says  his  bereft  wife:    "  I  said  dear 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  163 

Lord,  where  shall  I  find  support  under  this  great 
bereavement.  I  said,  only  blessed  Lord,  in  you.  At 
once  I  felt  immediately  lifted  up,  but  was  scarcely 
able  to  think  that  it  should  be  but  a  momentary  peace 
but  would  pass  off,  but  to  my  surprise  I  was  com- 
pletel}^  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord  and  lifted  above  any 
burden  or  distress,  for  it  seems  the  blessed  Lord 
would  constantly  say,  I  will  be  your  strength.  And 
even  the  day  of  his  funeral,  hoAV  could  I  expect  any- 
thing but  a  giving  away  of  my  sympathy,  but  still 
proved  to  the  reverse,  for  when  on  the  arm  of  my 
sister,  we  walked  down  the  aisle  of  the  church  be- 
hind the  bier  of  m}^  dear  husband,  when  all  looked  for 
me  to  give  way  to  grief  and  wailing,  but  the  reverse 
was  the  case  ;  in  every  sorrow,  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  was  with  me  not  only  raising  me  above  the  pres- 
ure  of  grief  but  holding  me  there."  For  after 
time  elapsed  she  was  still  under  divine  support. 

COURTESY   AT    HOME. 

Why  not  be  agreeable  at  home?  Why  not  use 
freely  that  golden  coin,  courtesy  ?  How  sweetly  those 
little  words  sound.  Many  thanks;  or,  You  are  very 
kind, —  doubly,  yes,  thrice  sweet  from  the  lips  we  love 
when  smiles  make  the  eyes  sparkle  with  the  light  of 
affection. 

Be  polite  to  your  children.  Be  courteous  to  your 
servants.  Do  not  expect  them  to  be  mindful  of  your 
welfare,  to  grow  glad  at  your  approach,  to  bound 
away  to  do  your  pleasure  before  the  request  is  half 


164  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

spoken.  Then  with  all  your  authority  mingle  kind- 
ness and  cheerfulness.  Brothers  and  sisters,  be  ami- 
able, be  courteous  among  yourselves,  to  your  servants. 
If  at  the  table  one  person  be  speaking,  listen  kindly 
till  he  shall  have  done,  and  thenyou  will  meet  the  same, 
and  much  family  love  will  arise  from  this  mutual  for- 
bearance ;  don't  be  always  doubting,  but  try  to  be  pity- 
ful  and  self-denying  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake, 
and  yours  will  be  a  family  where  the  Holy  Spirit 
shines  and  where  Jesus  will  come  and  dwell. 

Our  Monthly. 


WITNESSES    FOR   THE    DEVIL. 

There  are  a  great  many  witnesses  for  Christ,  and 
the  Devil  has  a  vast  number  of  witnesses,  too;  we  are 
either*  for  Christ  or  against  Him,  whether  we  see  it 
or  not,  we  are  witnessing  for  Christ  or  against  Him. 
We  may  be  called  Christian,  but  if  -we  are  not  we 
are  witnessing  with  sad  effect  for  Satan.  He  sets 
higher  value  upon  the  testimony  of  a  mere  formal 
professor  of  religion,  than  he  does  upon  the  witness- 
ing of  one  who  makes  no  pretensions  to  being  a 
Christian. 

Every  one  of  the  Devil's  witnesses  could  if  they 
would  testify  that  he  pays  very  poor  wages  for  their 
services.  His  trade  dollar  is  not  worth  fifty  cents  and 
is  very  base  at  that  rate.  He  is  the  greatest  fraud 
that  the  world  knows  and  yet  thousands  of  people 
suffer  him  to  defraud  them,  and  by  their  testimony 
give  success  to  his  deceptions.     Look  at  his  witnes- 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  165 

ses  !  See  the  gamblers,  drunkards,  licentious  men  and 
harlots,  robbers,  and  murderers.  The  moralist,  too, 
is  found  in  his  gang.  Readers,  are  you  witnessing  for 
his  benefit  (the  Devil's)?  If  so,  some  people  seem  to 
be  proud  of  it ;  how  is  it  ?      Rev.  C.  H.  Wetherby. 

The  Bible  says,  the  Devil  is  a  liar  from  the  begin- 


PERSONAL    religion. 

The  religion  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  a  personal 
religion.  It  matters  little  to  me,  in  one  sense,  what 
my  neighbor  thinks  of  Christ.  The  question  that 
most  concerns  me  is,  what  think  ye  of  Christ?  God 
places  the  possibility  of  one  or  two  things  of  future 
life  before  every  one  of  his  creatures,  but  the  creature 
has  the  responsibility  of  choosing.  Choose  you  this 
day  whom  you  will:  God's  service  must  be  volun- 
tary. In  the  army  of  King  Immanuel  there  are  no 
conscript,  only  willing  servants;  will  Christ  have  to  do 
his  bidding?  But  the  simple  answering  of  this  ques- 
tion, what  think  ye  of  Christ?  Even  though  properly 
answered,  insures  my  salvation,  is  note  nough.  It  is 
not  consistent  with  God's  plan  that  a  simple  accept- 
ance of  Christ  shall  constitute  all  that  is  required  of 
the  creature.  There  must  necessarily  be  faith  as  well 
as  works.  This  is  God's  divine  plan  of  saving  souls. 
Faith  and  works  must  go  together;  and  subjects  of 
his  grace  are  required  to  go  outside  the  vineyard  and 
bring  in  the  uncultivated  vines  of  the  world,  that  Christ 
may  graft  them  into  the  true  vine,  that  they  in  turn 


166  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REY.    A.    NEWELL 

may  bring  forth  fruit.     God's    plan   is  work  in  his 
vineyard  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  Spectator. 

REST    AT    LAST. 

The  following  is  Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe's 
latest  religious  experience,  from  her  own  pen,  like  all 
who  have  been  convicted  upon  the  subject  of  holiness, 
which  she  alludes  to  in  the  caption  as  Rest  at  Last. 
She  went  to  work,  as  though  it  were  a  problem  to  be 
worked  out,  as  many  others  with  all  their  debts  of  love 
and  pity  have  done,  overlooking  the  one  all-important 
item  in  divine  teaching.  Without  Me  ye  can  do  noth- 
ing. She,  like  John  and  Peter,  had  toiled  all  night 
but  had  taken  nothing,  but  at  the  bidding  of  the  Mas- 
ter the  net  was  cast  and  what  was  the  result?  *'  When 
self-despair  was  final  and  I  merely  undertook  at  the 
word  of  Christ,  then  came  a  long  expected  and 
looked  for  help.  Whereas  my  heart  ran  with  a  strong 
current  to  the  world,  now  it  runs  with  the  cur- 
rent the  other  way;  what  once  it  cost  to  remember 
now  it  costs  an  effort  to  forget,  the  will  of  Christ  seems 
to  be  the  steady  pulse  of  my  being;  and  I  go  because 
I  can't  help  it.  Skeptical  doubt  cannot  exist.  I  seem 
to  see  the  full  blaze  of  the  shechinuh  everywhere.  I 
am  calm  but  full,  everywhere  and  in  all  things  in- 
structed and  find  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ." 

Selected. 

the  future  life. 

I  feel  in  myself  the  future  life.  I  am  like  a  forest 
which  has  been  more  than  once  cut  down,  — the  new 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  167 

shoots  are  stronger  and  livelier  than  ever.  I  am  rising, 
I  know,  toward  thee.  The  sunshine  is  over  my  head. 
The  earth  gives  me  its  generous  sap.  Heaven  lights 
me  with  the  reflection  of  unknown  worlds.  You  say 
the  soul  is  nothing  but  the  resultant  of  bodily  powers, 
why,  then,  is  my  soul  the  more  luminous  when  the 
bodily  powers  begin  to  fail?  Winter  is  on  my  head 
and  eternal  spring  is  in  my  heart,  then  I  breathe  at 
this  hour,  the  fragrance  of  the  lilies,  the  violet  and 
the  roses  as  at  twenty  years.  The  nearer  I  approach 
the  end,  the  plainer  I  hear  around  me  the  immortal 
symphonies  of  the  worlds  which  unite  me.  It  is 
marvelous  yet  simple,  it  is  as  a  fairy  tale  but  is  his- 
tory. For  half  a  century,  I  have  been  writing  my 
thoughts  in  prose,  verse,  history,  philosophy,  drama, 
romance,  tradition,  satire,  ode-song,  I've  tried  all,  but 
I  feel  that  I  have  not  said  a  thousandth  part.  When 
I  go  down  to  the  grave,  I  can  say,  like  many  others, 
I  have  finished  my  day's  work,  but  cannot  say,  have 
finished  my  life.  My  day's  work  will  begin  again  the 
next  mornino;.  The  tomb  is  a  thoroughfare:  it  closes 
in  the  twilight  to  open  in  the  morning. 

Victor  Hugo. 


SORROW    IN    SOME    FORM    UNAVOIDABLE. 

Undeniably  sorrow  in  some  form  is  the  inevitable 
portion  of  every  human  life;  in  facts  in  most  lives  it 
seems  to  form  the  prevailing  constituent.  It  is  the 
common  heritao^e  of  a  falling  and  strugorlino:  humanity. 
It  opposes  and  pierces  alike,  the  heart  of  the  sincere 


168  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

and  faithful  follower  of  Christ  the  Lord,  and  of  the 
one  who  only  cares  for  the  life  that  now  is.  In  itself, 
it  is  always  a  heavy  burden  upon  our  weary  and 
aching  shoulders,  but  hopelessness  always  gives  it  its 
sharpest  pangs.  Only  when  we  come  to  understand 
the  divine  purpose  of  sorrow,  and  grasp  the  fact 
that  it  is  a  discipline  intended  to  lift  us  beyond  earth 
to  heaven,  do  we  find  its  heavy  burden  lifted,  and 
our  hearts  filled  with  undisturbed  peace.  Sorrow 
departs  from  every  soul  and  peace  ineffable  comes  to 
every  heart  that  is  able  to  cast  its  burden  of  sorrow 
upon  the  Great  Burden-bearer.  Then  we  hurry  along 
through  this  brief  life,  animated  by  the  precious  cer- 
tainty that  there  remaineth  for  us  a  sorrowless  rest 
in  that  land  in  which  our  Lord   is  the  unfailing  light. 

Presbyterian  Observer. 

Fear  not,  little  flock,  'tis  your  Father's  good  pleas- 
ure to  give  us  the  Kinojdom. —  A.  N. 


THE    NE\V   BIRTH. 

Except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  spirit 
he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  John,  3:5. 
Because  they  have  forsaken  the  Lord,  the  fountain  of 
living  waters.  Jeremiah,  17:  13.  For  My  people 
have  committed  two  evils  ;  they  have  forsaken  Me 
the  fountain  of  living  waters,  and  hewed  them 
out  cisterns,  broken  cisterns,  that  can  hold  no  water. 
Jer.  2:  13.  And  a  fountain  shall  come  forth  of  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  water  the  valley  of  Shit- 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  169 

tim.  Joel,  3:  18.  In  that  day  there  shall  be  a  foun- 
tain, opened  to  the  house  of  David  and  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Jerusalem  for  sin  and  for  uncleanness.  Zee.  13  : 
1.  And  it  shall  be  in  that  day,  that  living  waters  shall 
go  out  from  Jerusalem  ;  half  of  them  toward  the 
former  sea,  and  half  of  them  toward  the  hinder 
sea ;  in  summer  and  in  winter  shall  it  be.  Zee. 
14:  8.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  If  thou 
knewest  the  gift  of  God,  and  who  it  is  that  saith 
to  thee,  Give  me  to  drink;  thou  would  est  have 
asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have  given  thee  living 
water.  St.  John,  4:  10.  Therefore  with  joy  shall 
ye  draw  water  out  of  the  wells  of  salvation.  Isa.  12  :  3. 
For  I  will  pour  water  upon  him  that  is  thirsty,  and 
floods  upon  the  dry  ground;  I  will  pour  my  spirit 
upon  thy  seed,  and  my  blessing  upon  thy  offering. 
Isa.  44:  3. 


THE    KEYS    OF    THE    KINGDOM    OF    HEAVEN. 

The  key  in  the  east  was  a  symbol  of  authority  be- 
cause the  key,  which  was  put  into  the  hand  of  the 
scribe,  admitted  him  into  the  closet  where  were  the 
sacred  books.  It  was  the  badge  of  his  authority  to 
instruct  out  of  those  books.  The  significance  of 
Christ's  words  are  therefore  apparent :  Peter,  because 
of  his  discipleship,  was  qualified  to  instruct  in  the 
new  doctrine  and  kingdom.  Christ  in  these  words 
now  formally  invests  him  with  this  authority,  not  as 
prelate  or  primate,  but  as  teacher  and  instructor. 
Whatsoever   thou   bind   on   earth   shall  be  bound  in 


170  BIOGRAPHY   or   KEV.    A.    NEWELL 

Heaven,  etc.  Barnes  says  the  phrase  to  bind  or 
to  loose  was  often  used  by  the  Jews.  It  meant 
to  prohibit,  or  permit ;  to  bind  a  thing  was  to 
prohibit ;  to  loose  it  was  to  permit.  This  does  not 
refer  to  persons,  but  to  things.  Whatsoever,  not 
whosoever — refers  to  rites  and  ceremonies  in  the 
church,  such  of  the  Jewish  church  or  custom  as  they 
should  forbid  were  to  be  forbidden,  and  such  as  were 
sanctioned  were  allowed.  Such  rites  as  they  should 
appoint  in  the  church  were  to  have  the  force  of  Divine 
authority  —  bound  or  loosed  in  Heaven,  or  met  the 
approval  of  God.  Selected. 

HEALING    the    SICK  BY  PRAYER. 

A  wonderful  recovery  of  a  young  lady  who  had  been 
confined  to  her  bed  for  five  years,  is  reported  from 
Eagle  Township,  this  county,  not  only  reported,  but 
vouchsafed  as  a  fact  by  some  of  our  best  citizens  who 
are  acquainted  with  the  facts  in  the  case,  who  saw  the 
girl  frequently  while  confined  to  her  bed,  and  have 
seen  and  conversed  with  her  since  her  recovery.  The 
name  of  the  lady  is  Ada  Whitfield,  about  twenty  years 
of  age.  During  her  long  confinement  she  had  been 
attended  by  our  leading  physicians  and  at  times  her 
life  was  despaired  of.  At  a  set  time  during  a  series 
of  meetings  at  Mr.  Whitfield's  (her  father),  it  was 
agreed  that  prayers  should  be  made  both  in  public  and 
in  families  at  a  given  hour,  and  at  her  home.  Before 
the  hour  had  expired  she  arose  from  her  bed  and  made 
the  declaration  that  she  was  healed  and  asked  for  her 


ANt)    MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  171 

clothes.  Persons  coming  in  to  visit  her  she  would  get 
up  and  welcome,  and  is  now  a  living  testimony 
of  the  power  of  prayer  to  heal  a  disease  of  five  years 
standing.     All  things  possible  to  them  that  believe. 

Macon,  Mo.  Register. 

Praise  the  Lord  for  such  testimony. —  A.  N. 


A   RICH    MAN    ON   RICHES. 

The  following  is  told  of  Jacob  Ridgeway,  a  wealthy 
citizen  of  Philadelphia,  who  died  many  years  ago, 
leavins:  a  fortune  of  five  or  six  million  dollars. 
*«  Mr.  Ridge  way,"  said  a  young  man  with  whom  the 
millionaire  was  conversing,  '*  You  are  more  to  be 
envied  than  any  man  I  know."  **  Why  so?  "  replied 
Mr.  Ridgeway,  ''I  don't  see  why  1  should  be  envied." 
**  What,"  said  the  young  man,  *'  You  are  a  millionaire. 
Think  of  the  thousands  of  your  income  in  a  month." 
Replied  Mr.  Ridgeway,  «*  All  I  get  out  of  it  is  my 
victuals  and  clothes.  I  can't  eat  more  than  any  other 
man's  allowance,  or  wear  more  than  one  suit  at  a  time  ; 
pray,  can't  you  do  as  much?  "  '*  But  ah,"  said  the 
young  man,  *' think  of  the  fine  houses  you  own  and 
the  rental  they  bring  in."  ''  What  better  off  am  I 
for  that?"  replied  the  rich  man,  "  I  can  only  live  in 
one  house  at  a  time,  and  as  to  the  money,  I  can't  eat 
nor  wear  it,  I  can  only  use  it  to  buy  more  houses  for 
other  people  to  live  in.  They  are  the  beneficiaries, 
not  I."  *'  But  you  can  buy  splendid  furniture,  costly 
pictures,  and  fine  carriages  and  horses,  in  fact,  any- 


172  BIOGRAPHY   OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

thing   you   desire."     *' And  after  I  have  them,  what 
then?"     Respond. 


CHANGING     THE    CROP. 

The  human  heart  may  be  likened  to  soil,  and  the 
character  of  the  soil  must  be  judged  by  the  crops 
.which  it  yields.  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them. 
The  natural  grDwth  of  the  heart  is  weeds  and  thistles. 
But  when  good  grain  is  grown  there  must  be  cultiva- 
tion and  rain  from  heaven.  The  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  indispensable,  there  never  was  a  self-gener- 
ated Christian,  and  never  will  be.  Without  me  ye  can 
do  nothing.  Among  all  the  noxious  growths  of  the 
unconverted  heart,  the  thorns,  the  thistles  and  the 
tares,  the  rankest  and  most  abundant  is  selfishness. 
It  is  a  very  deceptive  weed,  often  looks  like  genuine 
wheat  but  on  close  inspection  it  turns  out  to  be  tares. 
This  is  the  worst  of  all  weeds,  for  it  greedily  monop- 
olizes the  heart  and  exhausts  the  soil,  leaving  almost 
nothing  for  anybody  else  and  nothing  at  all  for  God  ; 
the  selfish  man  is  one  that  not  only  lives  for  his  own 
pleasure  and  profit,  but  neglects  his  fellow  creature 
and  robs  God  of  everything.  Dives  is  the  divine  re- 
presentative picture  of  selfishness  ;  he  was  sent  to 
hell  for  his  selfishness  ;  caring  for  self  gratification 
alone  is  extreme  selfishness,  which  God  abhors. 

We  have  a  fine  illustration  of  changing  the  heart 
crop  in  the  history  of  that  proud,  fiery,  self-willed 
young  man  who  stood  guard  over  the  clothes  of  those 
wretched  wicked  devils  that  stoned  Stephen  to  death. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  1"3 

He  was  then  just  as  wicked  as  they  were.  His  heart 
was  so  iion-clad  with  self-righteousness,  it  breathed 
out  threatening  slaughter  and  death  against  the  best 
men  and  women  then  on  God's  globe.  Yet  we  see 
this  same  man  under  the  power  of  the  gospel,  doing 
and  suffering  everything  that  humanity  could  endure 
and  finally  laying  down  his  head  to  be  taken  off  by 
his  persecutors ;  thus  as  much  or  more  than  any  other 
man  in  profane  or  Bible  history,  has  the  apostle  Paul 
exhibited  in  suffering  humanity  for  his  Divine  Master's 
sake,  as  though  he  would  scorn  to  signify  his  deep 
sorrow  for  his  mistake  in  persecuting  the  Church, 
hailing  men  and  women  and  causing  them  to  blas- 
pheme in  many  instances  against  the  Holy  Ghost. 
See  him  with  his  co-laborer  Silus,  in  the  gospel,  with 
stripes  of  forty  save  one  on  each  of  their  bare  backs, 
chained  down  on  their  bleeding  backs  in  a  Philippine 
aoal.        "  [Hallelujah.     A.  N.] 


WHAT     WILL    YOU    DO    WITH    CHRIST? 

In  this  life  the  decision  what  we  shall  do  with  Christ 
is  left  to  us.  We  are  free  to  determine  whether  we 
will  follow  Christ  or  the  world.  Now  we  occupy  the 
position  of  judging  this  question  and  deciding  it  by 
the  free  volition  of  our  will.  After  a  while  Christ 
will  be  judge  ;  to-day  the  question  is  what  will  He  do 
with  you  ;  if  you  reject  Him  now,  He  will  reject  you 
then.  If  you  drive  out  His  spirit  from  your  lives 
now  in  order  that  you  may  live  in  self-indulgence  in 
the  flesh,  when  these  fail  you,  when  life  will  no  more 


174  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

be  desirable  because  of  decrepit  old  age  or  the  rav- 
ages of  disease  will  be  too  intolerable  to  be  borne,  and 
death  will  be  preferred  to  your  suffering  here,  and 
to  die  will  be  no  relief  but  to  make  a  thousandfold 
worse. 

Then,  O  mortal,  fellow  creature  in  the  flesh,  you 
must  soon  die  and  lie  in  a  dusty  bed.  Make  haste  if 
you  have  not  decided  this  question  what  will  you  do  with 
Christ.  Can't  you  see  the  point,  it's  come  now.  This, 
accept  Christ  and  live,  refuse  Him  and  die  eternally, 
hopelessly, in  dark  despair.  To  friends  adieu,  a  sainted 
mother,  loved  sisters,  kind  father  and  brothers  all 
lost  to  please  Satan.     [In   part  original.     A.  N.] 

PRAYING    AND    WORKING. 

There  is  the  closest  relation  subsisting  between  effec- 
tual prayer  and  earnest  working.  No  one  can  come 
to  an  habitual  experience  of  prayer  who  is  willing 
to  be  a  slothful  servant.  No  one  can  work  for 
God  without  drawing  his  strength  directly  from  him 
in  heavenly  intercourse.  The  Rev.  Andrew  Murry 
in  his  recent  book  entitled.  With  Christ  in  the  School 
of  Prayer,  truthfully  says:  He  that  would  do  the 
work  of  Jesus  must  pray  in  His  name.  He  that  would 
pray  in  His  name,  must  work  in  His  name.  Alas  ! 
how  much  working  there  is  in  the  work  of  God,  in 
which  there  is  little  or  nothing  to  be  seen  of  the  power 
to  do  anything  like  Christ  works,  not  to  speak  of 
greater  works.  There  can  be  but  one  reason. 
The  believing  in  Him.     The  believing  prayer  in  His 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTP^RS.  175 

name,  this  is  so  much  wanting  ;  effectual  working  needs 
effectual  prayer.  He  who  would  pray  must  work. 
It  is  in  working  that  the  power  of  the  effectual  prayer 
will  be  obtained.  It  is  the  disciple  who  gives  himself 
wholly  to  live  for  Jesus'  work  and  kingdom,  for  His 
will  and  honor  to  whom  the  power  will  come  to 
appreciate  the  promises.  Prayer  not  only  teaches 
and  strengthens  to  work,— work  strengthens  to  pray. 
St.  Louis  Christian  Advocate. 


Whitfield's  last  sermon. 

Arriving  at  his  Orphan  Home  in  Georgia  his  seraphic 
soul  seemed  to  receive  a  presentiment  of  his  approach- 
ing end  and  to  anticipate  the  joys  of  heaven.  ''  lam 
happier  to  write  than  tongue  [words]  can  express.  My 
happiness  is  inconceivable."  He  started  northward 
to  preach,  and  on  the  evening  of  his  departure 
recorded  these  prophetic  words:  '«  This  will  prove  a 
sacred  year  for  me  at  the  judgment.  Hallelujah.  Come, 
Lord,  come.  Hallelujah!  hallelujah!"  He  wrote  to 
England:  "  Let  chapel,  tabernacle,  heaven  and  earth 
resound  with  hallelujah!  I  can  no  more.  I  can  no 
more;  my  heart  is  too  big  to  speak  or  add  more." 
Arriving  at  Philadelphia  he  hailed  Wesley's  itine- 
rants and  gave  them  his  blessing.  It  has  never  failed 
them.  From  the  day  of  his  conversion  his  soul  has 
always  glowed  with  divine  fire,  but  now  seemed  to 
burst  into  a  flame. 

No  edifice  could  hold  his  congregations;  he  preached 
every  day.     He  made  a  tour  of  three   hundred  miles 


176  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

up  the  Hudson  proclaiming  Lis  message  at  Albany, 
Schenectady,  and  great  Barrington,  Ohio,  what  new 
fields  of  usefulness  were  opening  in  various  parts  of  the 
world.  He  wrote  as  he  returned:  *'  I  heard  afterward 
that  the  word  was  glorified.  Grace,  grace."  He  had 
penetrated  near  to  the  northwestern  frontiers.  He  saw 
the  gates  of  the  Northwest  opening,  through  which  the 
nation  since  has  been  passing  as  in  grand  procession  ; 
but  he  was  not  to  enter  there.  The  everlasting  gates 
were  opening  for  him  and  he  was  hastening  toward 
them.  He  passed  to  Boston,  Newburyport,  to  Ports- 
mouth, still  preaching  daily.  Seized  with  illness  he 
returned  back.  At  Exeter  he  mounted  a  hogshead 
and  preached  his  final  sermon  to  an  immense  assembly. 
His  emotions  carried  him  away  and  he  preached  two 
hours.  It  was  an  effort  of  stupendous  eloquence,  his 
last  field  of  triumph.  The  last  of  that  series  of  mighty 
sermons  which  has  been  resounding  over  England  and 
America,  like  trumpet  blasts,  for  more  than  thirty 
years.  He  hastened,  exhausted,  to  Newburyport; 
they  gathered  about  him  in  throngs  to  hear  him  once 
more.  They  pressed  into  the  entry  of  the  house. 
Taking  a  candle  he  attempted  to  ascend  to  his  chamber, 
but  pausing  on  the  stairs  he  addressed  them.  He 
lingered  on  the  stairway  while  the  crowd  gazed  on 
him  with  tearful  eyes.  His  candle  went  out  the  next 
God  had  taken  him. 

HOW    UNCERTAIN    IS    LIFE. 

How  uncertain  is  life  and  how  rapidly  its  ends  draw 
near  ;  when  we  feel  most  secure  and  are  planning  for 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  177 

other  days  and  years,  unexpectedly  the  summons  comes, 
and  in  the  midst  of  our  plans  and  cares  we  are  called 
away.  In  how  many  forms  and  under  what  varied 
circumstances  does  the  last  enemy  draw  near.  Some- 
times silently  and  almost  imperceptibly,  without  excit- 
ing the  least  apprehension,  he  performs  his  work,  and 
at  last  we  wake  up  to  the  consciousness  that  our  race 
is  run  and  the  end  has  come.  At  times  his  approach 
is  sudden  and  violent,  and  before  we  can  realize  the 
fact  his  work  is  finished.  In  view  of  these  facts,  how 
important  that  we  be  always  ready,  as  we  know  not 
what  a  day  or  an  hour  may  bring.  Preparation  for 
death  does  not  shorten  life  nor  diminish  its  joiys,  but 
renders  us  secure  amidst  its  dangers,  and  enables  us 
to  hail  its  end  in  whatever  manner  it  may  come,  with 
composure  and  hope. 

That  knowledge  which  pertains  to  the  practical 
duties  of  life,  and  teaches  men  how  to  live  and  how  to 
die,  is  the  most  important  of  all  ;  but  if  ignorant  on 
thi^  subject  all  their  knowledge  will  profit  them 
nothing. 

LEARNING   FROM   EXPERIENCE. 

He  is  a  wise  man  who  learns  from  experience,  and 
who  can  bring  to  his  present  aid  knowledge  acquired 
by  his  experience  in  the  past.  This  is  one  mark  of 
man's  superiority.  His  knowledge  is  cumulative,  and 
so  far  as  relates  to  the  direction  of  his  life  may 
be  brought  to  bear  upon  a  single  point.  A  man  who 
has  acquired  knowledge  by  past  experience  and  fails 
to  improve  it  to  his  present  profit,  exhibits  a  degree 

13 


178  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

of  folly  that  is  inexcusable.  We  may  acquire  knowl- 
edge in  many  schools,  but  in  the  school  of  experience 
we  receive  the  most  impressive  lessons,  and  learn 
what  may  be  practically  employed  to  our  greatest 
benefit.  There  is  a  certainty  and  positiveness  about 
our  experience  that  does  not  attach  itself  to  abstract 
speculation.  In  many  instances  experience  demon- 
strates the  incorrectness  of  our  theories.  In  every 
case  where  knowledge  is  acquired  by  experience  it  is 
preferred  to  that  which  is  acquired  in  any  other  way. 
It  is  not  surprising  then  that  experience  should  be 
regarded  as  an  important  factor  in  religion.  The 
apostle  says:  In  whom  I  have  believed,  I  know  in 
whom  I  have  believed.  Here  is  positive  experience 
practicable.  Extract. 

ON    SELF    ESTIMATE. 

Some  men  place  a  very  high  estimate  on  themselves, 
and  claim  a  corresponding  compensation  for  their 
labors,  while  other  men  who  occupy  more  important 
positions  and  render  far  more  valuable  services,  are 
less  assuming  and  consequently  their  labors  are  not 
properly  requited.  It  is  astonishing  to  what  an  extent 
assurance  and  brass  are  taken  by  most  persons  for 
worth.  An  unpretentious  man  of  genuine  merit  is 
often  passed  by  unnoticed,  while  a  conceited,  self- 
important  man  will  be  taken  or  recognized  as  his 
superior.  Sensible  men  have  often  to  endure  this 
lack  of  appreciation.  But  being  sensible  men  they 
can  endure  it  knowing  that  ultimately  their  worth  will 
be  rewarded,  if  not  by  the  applause  of  the  multitude. 


AND  miscellanp:ous  matters.  179 

yet  by  those  whose  judgment  is  worthy  of  esteem. 
The  best  thing  is  for  a  man  to  make  himself  worthy 
of  esteem  whether  he  receives  it  or  not.  The  con- 
sciousness of  this  will  afford  him  more  real  pleasure 
than  all  the  compliments  of  those  that  put  no  estimate 
upon  real  merit,  linowing  that  true  worth  will  have  its 
reward  in  this  world  and  the  world  to  come. 

Extract  in  part. 

the  resurrection,  general. 

The  stupendous  idea  of  a  general  resurrection  of 
mankind  at  the  last  day  is  nowhere  written  in  the 
volume  of  nature.  [If  the  writer  had  said  anywhere 
I  would  have  thought  him  more  correct.  —  A.  N.] 

This  doctrine  like  many  other  great  truths  was  left 
to  be  broached  to  the  world  by  a  direct  revelation  from 
God  by  His  inspired  word.  The  scriptures  most  em- 
phatically teach  the  doctrine  of  a  general  resurrection. 
All  Bible  readers  in  common  believe  in  a  general 
resurrection.  The  Bible  teaches  it.  If  it  does  not  teach 
that,  what  does  it  teach?  The  first  palpable  intimations 
of  a  revelation  is  in  the  book  of  Job.  In  the  nineteenth 
chapter  Job  says:  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth 
and  that  He  shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the 
earth  ;  and  though  after  my  skin  worms  destroy  this 
body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God  :  Whom  I  shall 
see  for  myself  and  not  another.  Evidently  Job  was 
very  much  under  inspiration  when  he  made  this 
declaration:  O,  that  my  words  were  written  with  a 
pen   of  iron  and  graven  in  a  rock  of  lead.     He  cer- 


180         ^  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

tainly   wanted   everybody   to   know   what   he   verily 
believed  on  this  question. 


IT    IS    VERY   HARD. 

*'  It  is  very  hard  to  have  nothing  to  eat  bat  porridge 
when  others  have  every  sort  of  dainties,"  muttered 
Charlie,  as  he  sat  with  his  bowl  before  him.  '*  It  is 
very  hard  to  have  to  get  up  these  bitter  cold  morn- 
ing and  work  hard  all  day,  when  others  can  enjoy 
themselves  without  labor.  It  is  very  hard  to  have  to 
drudge  along  through  the  snow  while  others  roll  about 
in  their  carriages  and  coaches."  **  It  is  a  great  bless- 
ing, "  said  his  grandmother,  as  she  sat  at  her  knitting, 
'*  to  have  food  when  so  many  are  hungry.  It's  a  great 
blessing  to  have  a  roof  over  our  head,  while  so  many  are 
homeless.  It  is  a  great  blessing  to  have  sight  and 
hearing  and  strength  for  daily  labor,  when  so  many  are 
blind  or  deaf  and  suffering."  *'  Why,  grandmother, 
you  seem  to  think  that  nothing  is  hard,"  said  the  boy 
still  in  a  grumbling  tone.  *'  No,  Charley,  there  is  one 
thing  I  think  is  very  hard."  *'What  is  that"  cried 
Charley,  who  thought  that  at  last  his  grandmother  had 
found  some  cause  of  complaint.  *'  Why,  boy,  I  think 
that  heart  is  very  hard  that  is  not  thankful  for  so 
many  blessings." 

An  incessant  grumbler  is  fighting  against  God,  and 
the  longer  he  does  it  the  worse  he  gets.  Recipe  : 
quit  and  say  I  am  wrong.     Then  you  will  feel  better. 

SELECTED. 


OTHER  SUBJECTS. 

CHRISTIAN     PERFECTION    OR   SANCTIFICATION,     BY     REV. 
C.    C.    CAREY. 

Notice  some  of  the  more  prominent  marks  of  Chris- 
tian perfection  or  sanctification.  It  means  a  heart 
cleansed  from  all  sin  and  perfect  before  God,  filled  with 
love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness, 
faith,  meekness,  temperance,  and, 

**  A  heart  in  every  thought  renewed 

And  full  of  love  divine  ; 
Perfect  and  right  and  pure,  and  good, 

A  copy.  Lord,  of  Thine." 

It  is  a  heart  perfect  in  love ;  perfect  love  casteth  out 
all  fear.  It  is  a  state  in  which  there  is  entire  deliver- 
ance from  all  doubt,  fear,  unholy  temper  and  disposi- 
tions, washed  thoroughly  from  all  indwelling  ten- 
dency to  sin. 

**  A  rest  where  all  our  soul's  desire, 

Is  fixed  on  things  above, 
Where  sin  and  fear  and  grief  expire, 

Cast  out  by  perfect  love." 

It  is  not  so  much  a  perfect  life,  free  form  all 
blemishes    and    mistakes   in    which    no    errors    are 

(181) 


182  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

seen,  and  no  infirmities  appears;  a  life  whose  ser- 
vice is  faithfully  rendered,  as  it  is  a  perfect 
heart  in  which  there  are  no  evil  tendencies,  but 
all  good.  One  in  which  God  sees  nothing  wrong, 
which  he  approves,  whose  motives,  aims  and  aflfec- 
tions  are  pure.  The  heart's  perfect  love  may  express 
itself  in  an  imperfect  way  and  its  aims  carried  out 
imperfectly  ;  the  perfection  is  not  in  the  act  so  much  as 
the  love  is  the  thing  perfect,  but  the  acts  will  corre- 
spond so  it  is  perfect  love,  and  its  motive  more  than 
the  acts. 

A  perfect  heart  does  not  imply  that  you  should  be 
absolutely  faultless  in  all  your  conduct — faultless  above 
any  possibility  of  erring.  This  state  belongs  to  God 
only.  Human  perfection  is  a  perfection  that  deliv- 
ers from  all  desire  of  the  carnal  mind  and  that  is  con- 
quered by  love  divine.  Hence  when  we  speak  of 
perfect  love,  the  perfection  is  in  the  love,  for  love 
conquers  all  opposition  to  God  in  every  shape,  and  to 
do  that  it  must  be  perfect;  if  the  heart  is  filled  it 
can  hold  no  more. 

Christian  perfection  has  reference  to  conduct  or  char- 
acter, so  the  acts  of  the  creature  will  correspond  to 
the  perfection  of  love.  If  the  love  of  God  abounds 
in  our  hearts  it  will  always  tell  upon  our  actions,  and 
our  actions  will  be  a  criterion  by  which  we  may 
unerringly  gauge  the  love  of  God  in  our  hearts.  Love, 
we  would  say,  is  a  progressive  grace.  When  a  soul  is 
soundly  converted  to  God  by  justifying  grace  and 
regenerating  love  and  witnessed  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  183 

that  soul  at  that  time  is  filled  with  the  love  of  God  as 
far  as  it  has  capacity  to  hold. 

A  justified  and  regenerated  soul  filled  with  the  love 
of  God.  Such  was  the  writer's  experience  and  fully 
realized  the  poet's  sentiment:  — 

**  I  could  not  believe  that  I  ever  should  grieve 
That  I  ever  should  suffer  again." 

It  was  not  long  till  I  came  across  Peck's  work  on 
Sanctification,  and  found  in  it  something  that  I  wanted 
and  with  that  and  other  helps  came  into  the  experi- 
ence of  holiness,  a  peace  that  has  satisfied  ever  since 
all  the  wants  of  ray  spiritual  nature,  but  we  are  to 
live  for  it  as  for  a  justified  state.  [What  is  said  of 
the  experience  here  is  by  the  writer,  the  balance  from 
an  extract  from  /St.  Louis  Christian  Advocate, 
which  we  will  continue.  The  writer  continues  his 
subject  by  saying]  : — 

This  is  illustrated  in  the  love  and  service  of  a  faith- 
ful wife.  She  loves  her  husband  with  all  fidelity,  yet 
she  at  times  may  betray  her  own  purposes  in  showing 
her  love,  not  through  any  intention  but  through  mis- 
take in  motive.  So  the  Christian  may  make  mistakes 
and,  too,  through  want  of  perception,  which  the  gos- 
pel does  not  propose  to  perfect,  but  the  soul  in  the 
belief  of  the  truth  in  Christ  Jesus.     Hallelujah. 

Christian  perfection  does  not  meanyoii  will  be  per- 
fect in  the  eyes  of  others,  nor  in  your  own  eyes  will 
you  be  faultless  or  blameless.  The  more  you  look  at 
your   own  life   the    more   you   will  see  of  your  own 


184  BIOGKAPHY    OF    liEY .    A.    N>JWELl3 

mistaKes  and  errors.  Yet  un worthiness  and  mistake 
ill  us  is  no  sin  that  Jesus  will  impute  to  us,  for  He 
sa^^s,  Blessed  are  they  to  whom  God  will  not  impute 
sin.  Sin,  says  Mr.  Wesley,  is  the  violation  of  a  known 
law,  so,  our  mistakes  we  may  make  through  our 
weakness  and  is^norance  will  not  brins^  us  into  con- 
demnation,  when  our  hearts  are  right  in  His  sight  and 
filled  with  His  love;  so  it  is  within  love  is  the  fulfill- 
ing of  the  law.  The  apostle  John  says  if  we  are  born 
of  God,  we  cannot  sin  because  the  love  of  God  is  in 
our  hearts.  Sanctification  has  reference  to  our  acts 
and  characters  as  Christians,  and  holiness  to  the  state 
of  the  heart.  So  if  our  hearts  are  right  with  God 
our  lives  as  far  as  we  are  responsible  to  God  will 
corroborate  with  the  state  of  our  hearts.  Our  respon- 
sibility to  God  under  the  gospel  will  be  in  ratio  to  our 
light  and  its  advantages,  a  believer  in  holiness. 

Extract. 

sanctification  defined  by  rev.  d.  c.  garrison. 

Our  object  is  to  define  the  word  sanctification  as 
used  in  the  scriptures  under  the  old  dispensation  and 
under  the  new  and  under  the  law  and  the  gospel. 

Webster's  Dictionary  gives  the  twofold  definition 
thus:  **To  sanctify,  to  make  holy,  to  set  apart  for 
holy  use.''  This  harmonizes  with  old  scripture  teach- 
ing: *' To  sanctify,  to  make  holy,"  and  thus  agrees 
with  New  Testament  teaching.  Let  us  see,  under  the 
law  it  means  set  apart  for  sacred  use.  The  word 
sanctify  occurs    early  in   scripture.     In    Genesis    we 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  185 

read  :  *«  God  blessed  the  seventh  day  and  sanctified  it." 
A  period  of  time  was  set  apart,  was  sanctified  for  holy 
purposes.  In  Exodus  13 :  2,  we  have  the  command  of 
God  to  Israel,  *'  to  sanctify  unto  Me  all  the  first-born 
of  man  and  beast."  Under  the  Abrahamic  dispensation 
the  first-born  was  entitled  to  special  privileges,  and 
duties  of  a  special  character,  deyolved  upon  them. 
The  head  of  every  household  held  the  twin  oflSce 
of  prophet,  priest  and  king,  and  during  his  absence 
the  duties  devolved  upon  him,  the  first-born.  He 
was  sanctified  or  set  apart  to  perform  these  special 
duties.  In  offering  up  of  sacrifices  the  first-born  was 
to  be  slain.  *«  Abel  brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his 
flock  and  oflTered  them  to  the  Lord."  And  long  down 
through  primitive  times  and  through  the  Mosaic  dis- 
pensation, and  right  on  through  the  reigns  of  David 
and  Solomon,  the  first-born  of  cattle  and  sheep, 
were  sanctified  or  set  apart  for  sacrifice.  *'  And  the 
Lord  spake  unto  Moses  saying,  Let  the  children  of 
Israel  bring  Me  ofterings  and  let  them  make  Me  a 
sanctuary,  that  I  may  dwell  therein.  There  will  I 
meet  with  and  command  thee  from  Heaven."  Between 
the  cherubim  and  above  the  mercy-seat  His  sanctuary 
especially  setapart,  or  sanctified,  especially  for  religious 
purposes.  *'  Let  us  not  forget  that  holiness  becometh 
Thy  house,  O  Lord,  forever."  *'  And  I  will  sanctify 
Aaron  and  his  sons  to  minister  to  Me  in  the  priest 
oflSce."  Now,  Aaron, "born  of  an  illustrious  family  by 
the  direction  of  the  Lord,  is  especially  set  apart  to 
minister  in  holy  things.  His  duties  were  confined  to 
a  holy  place,  and  the  garments  he  wore  were  different 


186  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

from  ttiose  worn  by  any  other  Israelite.  The  gown  and 
robe  were  richly  embroidered,  the  breastplate  made 
of  pure  gold  and  set  with  twelve  precious  stones, 
each  representing  a  tribe,  was  worn  across  the  breast, 
while  engraven  on  a  plate  of  gold  in  the  form  of  a  half 
circle,  worn  over  the  forehead,  and  in  front  of  the 
mitre,  were  these  words,  Holiness  to  the  Lord.  Every 
garment  he  wore  and  every  duty  he  performed  showed 
most  conclusively  he  was  sanctified  or  set  apart  for 
that  particular  office.  We  might  prolong  the  exami- 
nation further  to  establish  the  fact  that  sanctification 
in  the  Old  Tei^tament,  means  to  set  apart  for  holy 
use.  But  we  rest  this  part  of  the  examination  here, 
and  now  turn  to  the  new,  —  the  gospel  under  the  new. 
So  far  we  have  met  with  no  objections,  but  I  expect 
will  encounter  with  a  few  as  we  proceed.  Bunyan 
saw  the  lions  not  sheep,  but  they  did  not  injure  him 
and  he  passed  on  safely.  All  Evangelical  Churches 
believe  in  sanctification,  it  is  defined  in  all  the  various 
catechisms, confessions  of  faith  and  books  of  discipline, 
and  a  remarkable  unanimity  of  opinion  prevails  as  to 
its  nature.  It  is  set  forth  as  a  work  of  divine  ffrace  in 
the  New  Testament,  and  it  is  variously  expressed  as 
purity  of  heart,  perfection,  holiness  and  sanctification. 
Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  being  made  free  from 
sin  and  become  servants  to  God. 

Ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness.  Leaving  the 
principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ  let  us  go  to  per- 
fection. What  is  meant  by  those  expressions  is  that 
participation  of  the  Divine  Nature  which  excludes  sin 
from    the  heart    and  fills    it    with   all-perfect    love. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  187 

Sill  exists  in  a  twofold  sense:  inborn,  or  inherited 
depravity,  and  as  the  result  of  this  depravity  come 
the  sins  of  word,  thought  and  deed.  Those  last  are 
all  forgiven  in  the  act  of  justification  and  regenera- 
tion. But  inborn  sin  is  beyond  the  sphere  of 
pardon.  God  cannot  forgive  a  sin  you  never  com- 
mitted. You  never  committed  the  inborn  sin,  it 
remains  in  the  regenerated  and  must  come  in  contact 
with  the  blood.  [The  blood  of  Jesus  cleanseth  from  all 
sin,  inbred,  inherited.]  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sin.  [Not  sins  but  the  sin.]  What 
sin,  the  sin  of  inherited  depravity,  all  others  covered 
in  justification  and  regeneration.  This  is  the  way 
and  only  way  any  man  is  or  can  be  sanctified. 
God  makes  him  holy  or  sanctifies  him  when  by 
Faith  he  touches  the  blood.  I  have  wondered 
how  Noah  Webster  obtained  such  a  correct  knowl- 
edge of  the  New  Testament's  sanctification.  I 
will  not  say  he  was  inspired,  but  it  does  seem  that 
there  was  an  invisible  accent  assistinoj  him  in  arrivinoj 
at  a  correct  biblical  definition.  But  how  is  this 
cleansing,  «*  this  making  holy,"  this  experience  to 
be  obtained?  God  answers,  *<  through  the  belief  of 
the  truth."  *'No  man  is  ever  sanctified  till  he  believes 
God  is  both  able  and  willing,  and  that  He  doeth  it," 
has  been  justified  and  regenerated.  Afflictions  cannot 
sanctify,  but  they  are  a  means  to  an  end.  O,  the 
exceeding  great  and  precious  promises,  if  we  confess 
our  sins.  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  our  sins  and 
to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.  By  believing 
the  word  of  God  in  spite  of  unbelief,  human  reason  and 


188  BIOGRAPHY   OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

a  corrupt  and  cloudy  indoctrination,  the  word  becomes 
the  channel  throuojh  which  the  life-givinor  stream 
reaches  the  soul  from  the  divine  reservoir.  Sanctify 
them  through  truth.  Thy  word  is  truth,  the  promise 
is  the  instrument  the  soul  takes  hold  of  to  touch 
divinity. 

O,  'tis  glory,  O,  'tis  glory ; 

O,  'tis  glory  to  my  soul ; 
For  I  have  touched  the  hem  of  His  garment. 

And  His  blood  doth  make  me  whole. 


[This  subject  has  been  continued  for  four  pages. 
The  best  definition  of  the  subject  I  have  seen.  — 
A.  N.] 

SWEEPING    THROUGH    THE    GATES. 

Our  people  die  well,  has  been  an  exultant  remark 
among  Methodists  since  the  days  of  Mr.  Wesley  to  the 
present  time.  Occasionally  we  meet  with  such  an 
example  over  death,  as  is  especially  calculated  to 
comfort  all  people.  Such  an  example  we  had  in  the 
recent  death  of  the  venerable  Fredrick  Everly  of  the 
Illinois  Conference.  Father  Everly  wus  born  in  Penn- 
sylvania, September  11th,  1794.  Twenty-one  years 
ago  he  moved  to  Logan  County,  Illinois,  where  he  has 
resided,  and  where  he  died  December  11th,  1876. 
He  was  universally  respected  as  a  citizen  and  beloved 
as  a  Christian.  On  11th  of  September,  I  visited  him, 
found  him  low,  his  anniversary  birthday,  and  found 
him  very  happy.   **  I  am  nearing  the  end  of  my  journey, 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  189 

almost  home,  all  is  well,  Jesus  is  precious  to  my  soul, 
He  is  precious  to  my  soul  day  and  night  and  has 
been  for  more  than  forty  3^ears  day  and  night.  One 
day  in  His  service  is  worth  all  the  pleasures  of  sin  in  a 
life  time.  My  trust  is  strong  in  Jesus  and  1 
hope  you  will  all  be  faithful.  I  am  hoping  my 
children  will  all  be  faithful  and  meet  me  in  heaven. 
I  want  you  to  tell  all  my  friends,  all  the  people, 
I  was  not  afraid  to  die.  It  is  not  dying,  it  is  just  sleep- 
ing in  Jesus."  Again  he  broke  out  in  joyful  strains  and 
said,  <*My  soul  is  happy.  As  far  as  the  east  is  from  the 
west,  so  far  has  He  removed  my  transgressions  from 
me.  O,  I  do  love  my  Jesus,  He  is  so  precious  to  my 
soul."  He  then  requested  all  to  sing  My  Heavenly 
Home  is  Fair  and  Bright.  His  daughter,  Mrs.  Pope, 
thought  he  was  overtaxing  himself  in  talking  so  much, 
and  tried  to  attract  his  attention  to  things  apart  from 
God  and  heaven,  by  getting  his  attention  drawn  to 
things  material,  but  she  Soon  found  she  could  not  get 
his  mind  from  heavenly  things.  He  said,  ''Yes,  daugh- 
ter, nature  and  the  world  is  beautiful,  but  O,  the  glo- 
ries of  that  celestial  world  are  so  far  superior  to  any- 
thing here,  they  have  no  attraction  for  me  now."  At 
another  time  I  visited  him,  says  the  writer.  "O,  I  am 
so  happy,  tell  them  [his  friends]  to  come  and  see  me 
that  I  may  tell  them  how  happy  I  am."  He  was  asked 
if  talking  in  his  room  disturbed  him?  "  Not  if  it  is 
about  Jesus  and  Heaven."  So  lived  and  passed  away 
a  veteran  Christian.  [Happy  days  and  nights  for 
forty  years,  while  many  are  miserable  just  as  long. — 
A.  N.] 


190  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 


THE     WIDOW  S    PRAYER    ANSWERED. 

A  captain's  widow,  whom  I  knew  for  many  years,  a 
member  of  our  chapel,  was  much  concerned  for  the 
conversion  of  her  son  — he  was  a  sailor.  For  a  long 
time  he  had  promised  to  be  a  comfort  and  help  to  his 
mother,  but  through  the  influence  of  bad  company 
he  became  very  wicked  and  dissolute.  His  mother 
prayed  for  him  at  fixed  hours  daily.  She  was  finally 
visited  with  a  painful  disease  which  terminated  in  her 
death.  Once  she  remarked,  **  I  am  near  my  grave,  my 
time  is  short,  I  must  leave  a  message  for  my  boy,  which 
you  must  give  him.  "  I  left  but  visited  her  the  next 
day  and  saw  that  she  was  indeed  dying.  She  desired 
to  be  proped  up  and  to  sing,  and  then  spoke  of  mat- 
ters of  business,  and  instructed  her  daughters  as  to 
her  funeral.  She  said,  *'I.am  dying,  but  have  no 
fear."     She  then  desired  them  to  sing  : 

Fearless  of  death  and  ghastly  hades, 

I  break  through  every  foe, 
The  wings  of  love  and  armies  of  faith 
Will  bear  me  conqueror  through. 

While  singing  there  came  a  knock  at  the  door  and 
all  hail.  It  proved  to  be  the  sailor  boy  returned  in  time 
to  greet  his  dying  mother  and  tell  her  the  glad  news, 
God  had  saved  him  and  he  had  come  home  to  tell  her 
of  it.  Extract. 


AKD    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  U»l 


A  CHRISTIAN  HOME,  BY  MRS.  E.  M.  CONKLIN. 

A  Christian  Home.  Is  there  anything  better  or 
dearer  this  side  of  heaven,  or  more  lovely  in  the  sight 
of  men  or  angels.  We  think  not.  It  is  a  chamber 
named  peace  amidst  the  earth's  turmoils,  whose  win- 
dows open  toward  the  sunrise;  the  light  of  the  sun 
of  righteousness,  whatever  strifes  there  may  be  with- 
out and  about  it  there  is  peace  and  quiet ;  no  place  for 
discord,  discontent,  malice  or  envy  or  any  such  thing. 
It  is  a  little  nest  built  high  above  the  earth  and  the 
lower  forms  of  earth.  Framed  with  thoughtful  wis- 
dom, guarded  with  watchful  care,  sheltered  by  brood- 
ing love —  storms  come,  winds  blow,  dangers  threaten, 
the  little  dwelling  is  tossed,  shaken,  beaten  upon,  but 
human  love  clings  to  it,  ready  to  stand  or  fall  with  it. 
Divine  love  watches  over  it  and  in  all  its  dangers  it  is 
safe.  One  by  on^  may  pass  away,  father,  mother  will 
pass  from  earth,  in  due  time,  the  children  scattered 
to  the  four  winds  as  it  were,  but  Jesus  is  inviting  and 
preparing  for  us  a  glorious  reunion  in  heaven.  Let 
us  go,  children,  will  you? 


A   VISIT    TO    WJiSLEY  S    HOUSE. 

I  have  this  day  stood  on  sacred  ground.  I  have 
been  in  the  rooms  where  John  Wesley  lived  and  died, 
have  seen  the  writing  desk  whereon  he  wrote  his  ser- 
mons, and  books.  It  is  an  old-fashioned  desk  with  a 
pair  of  glass  windows  and  set  of  drawers.     He  had  one 


192  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

drawer  within  a  drawer  ;  there  was  a  drawer  eighteen 
inches  long  that  when  drawn  out  there  was  no  sign  of 
another  drawer  behind  it;  but  there  was  a  small  drawer 
behind  fastened  to  a  flat  piece  of  wood  that  was  clearly 
fitted  inside  of  the  wall  left  when  the  first  drawer  was 
out,  by  a  little  device  this  was  taken  out  and  there 
was  the  secret  drawer.  This  writing  desk  can  be  sold 
to  an  American  party  for  five  thousand  pounds  ;  but 
it  cannot  be  bought.  There  is  Wesley's  tea-pot,  a 
large  white  and  blue  earthen  pot,  five  hundred  pounds 
have  been  off"ered  for  it.  There  is  an  old  inkstand  of 
Mr.  Wesley's  and  six  thousand  pounds  have  been 
offered  for  it.  The  room  where  Mr.  Wesley  died  is 
about  fourteen  feet  square,  but  very  high  ceiling,  Mr. 
Wesley  designed  this  house  himself.  This  room  in 
which  he  died  is  the  one  he  lived  in.  He  was  two 
hundred  years  ahead  of  his  time,  says  the  writer. 

Copied. 

eternal  life. 

The  subject  is  of  the  deepest  importance  to  every 
one.  What  if  I  had  brought  jewels  to  you  to-day,  a 
diamond  and  a  pearl  for  every  one ;  each  a  diamond 
and  larger  than  any  ever  seen  before,  all  set  in  carved 
and  wreathed  gold  worthy  its  luster,  size  and  purity? 
How  eagerly  you  would  listen  to  my  w^^rds  till  the 
time  came  for  a  distribution.  But  I  come  bringing  a 
gift  infinitely  more  important,  a  gem  of  purer  ray 
serene,  and  value  greater  than  any  merely  dead  stone 
can  have.     Even  the  gem  of  eternal  life,  the  pearl  of 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  193 

greatest  price,  of  higher  worth  than  all  earthly  things, 
the  pearl  of  the  life  of  the  living  God,  which  He  gives 
unto  men  through  His  Son.  Will  you  receive  the  gem  ? 
Will  you  wear  that  pearl  in  the  heart,  in  the  name  of 
that  Son,  the  life-bearer  of  life  unto  men?  I  urge 
you  to  receive  the  infinite  treasure  now.  Or  if  I  could 
teach  you  a  lesson  by  which  you  could  live  a  life  of 
unremitting  health,  in  the  enjoyment  of  all  the  exemp- 
tion from  disease,  and  have  all  the  bloom  of  life 
for  a  hundred  years,  you  would  accept  it  at  once 
and  all  would  want  it.     Now  I  offer  you  eternal  life. 

EXPERIENCE    OF    REV.    ASA    MAHAN,  D.  D. 

Dr.  Mahan  was  a  man  of  broad  culture  and  deep 
piety.  His  experience  in  the  Christian  life  is  strong 
evidence  in  favor  of  the  attainability  of  perfect  holi- 
ness in  this  life. 

''In  regard  to  my  experience,"  says  he,  *' as  a 
Christian  I  would  say  that  my  experience  had  two 
characteristics,  a  desire  to  be  free  from  all  sin  of 
every  form  and  to  be  entirely  consecrated  to  the  love 
and  service  of  God  in  all  the  powers  and  susceptibil- 
ities of  my  being.  In  this  state  I  visited  one  of  my 
associates  in  the  institution  and  disclosed  to  him  the 
burden  under  which  I  had  been  so  long.  I  asked  him 
if  he  could  tell  me  the  secret  of  Paul's  piety  and  the 
strange  contrast  between  his  experience  and  my  own. 
Our  conversation  turned  upon  the  passage,  The  love 
of  Christ  constraineth  me  (or  us);  and  while  reading 
my  heart  leaped    up  with   the  exclamation,  'I  have 

13 


194  BIOGRAPHY    OF    KEY.    A.    NEWELL 

found  it.'  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe  thee^ectof 
that  vision  upon  my  mind.  My  heart  melted  within 
me  and  flowed  out  as  water.  The  heart  of  stone  was 
taken  away  and  a  heart  of  love  and  tenderness  took  its 
place.  From  that  time  I  have  desired  to  know  nothing 
but  Christ  and  Him  crucified,  and  the  knowledge  of 
Christ   has  been  eternal  life  in  my  heart." 

Evan.  Messenger. 


WHY    NOT    BE  AGREEABLE    AT    HOME. 

Who  that  mingles  with  the  world  and  sees  and  takes 
thought  that  does  not  see  in  many  families  that  un- 
called-for moroseness,  dullness,  indifference  to  common 
politeness,  and  even  roughness,  growing  out  of  want 
of  family  culture.  Parents  send  their  children  to 
school  to  have  them  learn  that  they  may  be  qualified  to 
go  out  into  life's  associations,  be  and  help  others  to  be 
like  agreeable  and  thus  make  life's  association  enjoy- 
able and  agreeable.  But  what  about  home  life?  If 
home  culture  is  grossly  neglected  as  it  is  fearfully  in 
many  families;  how  awkward  it  is  practiced  by  mem- 
bers of  that  family ;  our  habits  abroad  are  moulded  at 
home.  Then  let  children  be  courteous  and  kind,  speak- 
ing kind  one  to  the  other ;  parents  courteous  toward  the 
children,  answering  them  politely  and  not  with  a  mere 
grunt,  as  some  do,  setting  the  example  to  their  chil- 
dren. Just  as  easy  to  be  polite  as  rough  one  to  the 
other  (If  you  please  ;  thank  you,  etc.).  This  family 
culture  must  begin  in  the  heart  to  be  permanent  and 
practiced  as  a  principle.     Inward  and  outward  culture 


A^'D    ^MISCELLANEOUS    MATTEUS.  195 

is  much  needed  and  to  be  practiced,  and  we  would  be 
the  happier  for  it.  Our  Monthly. 

EXPLORERS    AT    JERUSALEM. 

Modern  explorers  at  Jerusalem  have  gone  down 
through  and  down  the  accumulated  rubbish  of  centu- 
ries, and  report  finding  here  blocks  of  finely  dressed 
stones,  supposed  to  be  parts  of  Solomon's  Temple. 
The  once  famous  Temple  of  Jerusalem  is  now  with 
the  things  that  are  gone  ;  with  all  its  splendor  and 
greatness.     It  had  its  day  and  with  it  passed  away. 

The  half  has  never  yet  been  told, 
Of  love  so  full  and  free. 
The  half  has  never  yet  been  told 
The  blood  that  cleanseth  me. 

Santification  is  by  the  blood,  through  the  belief  of 
the  truth,  and  when  believed,  the  truth  must  be 
believed,  for  it  is  on  that  the  whole  thing  rests.  And 
this  is  the  confidence  we  have  in  Him.  If  we  ask  any 
thing  in  accordance  to  His  will  He  heareth  us,  and  it 
we  know  He  heareth  us  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  know 
we  have  the  petitions  desired  of  Him.  The  New 
Testament  teaching  is  that  santification  is  divine 
work  wrought  in  us.  Webster  says  it  is  a  work 
whereby  we  are  made  holy. 

What  we  have  felt  and  seen. 

With  confidence  we  tell 

And  publish  to  the  sons  of  men 

The  signs  infallible.  Extract. 


196  BIOGKAPHY    or    REV.    A.    NEWELL 


A    WALK    WITH     JESUS. 

A  walk  with  Jesus  on  a  Sabbath  long  ago,  two  men, 
Cleopas  and  another  man,  walking  from  Jerusalem 
to  Emmaus.  They  were  disciples  of  Jesus.  They  had 
seen  Jesus  in  the  Judgment  Hall  before  Pilate.  They 
had  seen  him  crowned  with  thorns,  and  bearing  so 
patiently  the  cruel  treatment  of  his  enemies.  On  the 
hist  Friday  they  had  seen  him  shamefully  crucified  by 
men  who  hated  him.  They  had  seen  the  face  of  him 
they  loved  so  much  lain  in  the  tomb  with  the  great 
seal  of  the  Roman  Governor  put  upon  the  stone  of 
the  tomb,  so  that  no  one  dare  open  it.  They  thought, 
indeed,  for  the  tkne  being,  that  their  best  friend  was 
shut  f'rom  their  sight,  forever.  But  this  Sunday  morn- 
ing they  had  heard  things  still  more  strange.  That 
certain  women  had  went  early  at  the  dawn  of  day  to 
the  place  of  burial  (Joseph's  new  tomb)  and  found 
not  the  dead  and  crucified  Christ,  for  He  had  risen. 
It  was  of  these  things  the  disciples  were  talking, 
and  seemed  sad  and  disappointed.  O,  said  one,  I  do 
not  understand  it,  I  thought  He  was  going  to  do  so 
much  for  us;  I  tl]ought  He  would  be  our  King  (it 
was  the  prevailing  idea  that  Christ  would  set  up  a 
temporal  kingdom),  but  now  it  is  all  over  and  He  is 
crucified  as  a  common  thief  and  these  chief  priests 
and  rulers  will  do  as  they  please.  While  they  were 
talking  thus,  Jesus  came  and  joined  Himself  to  them, 
and  said,  Why  are  you  thus  talking  and  sad?  Cleopas 
said  :  Are  you  a  stranger  in  Jerusalem  and  have  not 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  197 

heard  of  those  things  that  have  happened  here  these 
days?  Jesus  replies,  What  things  ;  O,  fools  and  slow 
of  heart,  all  that  the  prophets  have  spoken.  Then  He 
began  and  expounded  unto  them  the  Scriptures,  the 
Bible  we  read  together  so  often,  that  they  wondered 
they  had  not  before  understood,  and  they  said,  Did 
not  our  hearts  burn* in  us  while  He  talked  to  us  on  the 
way.  And  so  enamoured  had  they  become  they  pre- 
vailed on  Him  to  tarry  with  them  overnight,  and  while 
at  supper.  He  brake  bread  with  them  as  He  was  accus- 
tomed to  do,  and  in  that  act  they  knew  Him  and  He 
vanished  out  of  their  sight  and  they  went  back  to 
Jerusalem  the  same  night.  Extract. 


QUARANTINE    YOUR    HOUSE. 

You  must  quarantine  against  immoral  literature. 
This  is  a  deadly  poison.  It  comes  in  various 
attractive  disguises.  Exclude  it  as  you  w^ould  the 
germs  of  a  pestilence.  The  best  remedy,  supply  with 
a  good  and  wholesome  literature.  It  is  as  easy  to  have 
good  literature  as  bad,  to  read  good  books  as  bad,  and 
more  when  the  habit  is  formed  for  reading  that  which 
is  true,  and  will  hate  the  idea  of  fiction.  For  one  to 
sit  down  and  suffer  themselves  in  a  long  harangue 
of  nothing;  when  you  wake  up  as  from  dreaming 
that  you  can't  interpret,  why  dwell  upon  it ;  you  can 
make  nothing  from  it.  Fiction  is  untruth  and  that 
makes  it  near  lie  as  any  thing  can  be,  so  near  it  can't 
be  called  truth,  then  if  it  is  not  truth  it  is  untruth.  It  is 
a  great  piece  of  folly  to  spend  time  in  a  foolish  yarn 


198  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

because  it  is  smartly  told  in  some  style  of  language 
or  witticism.  A  pity  in  my  estimation  that  the  world 
should  put  such  an  estimate  upon  what  it  calls  smart- 
ness, brio^ht,  quick  witticism  ;  not  sound  strong  mind- 
edness,  but  the  reverse,  is  what  we  depreciate  and 
condemn.  Original  in  part. 


HOW    TO    MAKE    HOME    HAPPY. 

To  make  home  duties  of  the  first  importance,  not  to 
dispise  the  very  smallest,  but  to  perform  all  as  in  the 
sight  of  Him  who  has  said,  They  that  seek  shall  find. 
To  think  of  Ibe  happiness  of  others,  and  to  make  them 
comfortable  is  the  best  way  to  increase  our  own. 
This  is  the  divine  plan  ;  all  report  it  good  who  have 
tried  it.  God  has  given  to  every  individual  the  means 
of  being  as  happy  in  this  life  as  his  condition  here  will 
justify  if  he  (the  creature)  will  obey  the  divine  plan. 
No  one  that  will  understand  his  relation  to  a  fallen 
state  can  expect  unalloyed  good  in  a  world  that  lies  in 
sin  and  is  under  condemnation.  The  great  wonder 
rather  should  be,  why  are  we  in  so  favorable  a  con- 
dition seeing  we  are  in  a  state  of  guilt  and  condemna- 
tion and  subject  to  be  summoned  to  the  tribunal  at 
any  moment?  Here  is  the  grand  plan,  God's  plan: 
get  forgiven  for  all  our  sins,  stay  forgiven,  sin  no  more 
and  make  this  the  guiding  plan  of  lite  ;  do  unto  others 
as  you  would  they  should  do  unto  you..  This  rule 
carried  out  strictly  will  make  families,  individuals  and 
nations  happy.     Try  it. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  199 


A    GLORIOUS    REVIVAL. 

Habakuk,  3:2.  This  is  an  admirable  prayer,  O  Lord, 
revive  Thy  work ;  so  far  as  we  know  God's  redemption 
work  is  the  greatest  work  in  the  universe.  Some  six 
thousand  years  ago  God  commenced  this  work  amongst 
men  ;  when  there  was  no  eye  to  pity  nor  arm  to  save, 
His  eye  pitied  and  His  arm  brought  salvation  to  him. 
Help  was  laid  on  one  mighty  to  save.  The  great 
redemptive  work  so  far  as  Christ,  was  complete  when 
the  soul's  piercing  cry  was  heard  from  the  middle 
cross  of  Christ  on  Calvary,  announced  by  the  dying 
Savior;  It  is  finished.  Long  before  this  event  souls 
were  saved  through  the  redemptive  plan  as  they  are 
now.  For  here  from  the  days  of  Abel  there  were 
acceptable  sacrifices  brought  to  God,  and  Enoch  the 
seventh  from  Adam  walked  with  God,  for  God  took  him 
and  he  was  not.  So  we  see  that  the  plan  of  salvation 
in  origination  was  designed  of  God  to  reach  the 
condition  of  the  human  family  both  before  Christ's 
coming  as  well  as  after. 


CHRIST    OUR    EMANCIPATOR    FROM    SIN. 

If  we  will  look  in  Genesis,  5  and  2,  we  find  language 
like  this:  The  seed  of  the  woman  shall  bruise  the 
serpent's  head,  and  his  (the  serpent's)  seed  shall 
bruise  the  woman's  heel.  Here  it  seems  was  the  first 
dawn  of  hope  for  a  fallen  world.  After  that  the 
happy  pair  had  transgressed  the  law  of  God  and  on 


200  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

them  the  penalty  had  fallen.  The  seed  of  the  woman 
here  is  Christ  born  of  a  woman,  and  the  serpent  (the 
devil  in  disguise),  his  seed  (the  wicked)  to  bruise  the 
woman's  heel,  not  a  vital  part,  from  the  heel  wound 
recoverable ;  but  the  head  wound,  the  seed  of  the 
woman,  Christ,  was  fatal  to  the  devil.  So  we  see  by 
faith  this  promise  was  received,  believed  and  acted 
upon.  Adam  taught  it  as  in  Abt.  Enoch,  seventh 
from  Adam,  lived  three  hundred  years  in  the  faith 
that  in  the  fullness  of  time  deliverance  would  come, 
for  the  human  family  is  now  in  bondage,  sold  under 
sin,  Christ  in  due  time  to  be  our  emancipator. 

From  the  first  utterance  of  this  promise  the  patri- 
archs hand  it  down  till  it  reaches  the  prophetic  age, 
when  they  take  it  up  and  set  it  forth  in  the  most  glow- 
ing colors.  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Hezekiah,  Job,  Daniel, 
Elijah,  Elisha  and  the  Psalms.  The  great  burden  of 
the  prophets  was  Christ,  the  seed  of  the  woman,  shall 
bruise  the  serpent's  head,  as  set  forth  in  the  text  and 
his,  the  serpent's,  seed  should  bruise  the  woman's 
heel,  do  her  harm,  but  not  to  destroy.  So  we  find  it 
recorded  in  the  Book  of  Hebrews,  2:  14  :  Christ  came 
into  the  world  to  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil,  and 
to  deliver  all  those  who,  all  their  life-time,  were  in 
bondage  from  the  fear  of  death.  So  we  see  this  solu- 
tion  refers  right  back  to  the  text.  The  seed  of  the 
woman  (Christ)  shall  bruise  the  serpent's  head. 
Hence  we  hear  the  excellent  language  of  the  apostle  : 
Thanks  be  unto  God,  who  giveth  us  the  victory  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  again,  O  death,  where  is 
thy  sting,  and  grave  thy  victory,  where?     So  we  find 


AND    MISCELLANKOUS    MATTERS.  201 

death  swallowed  up  in  victory  and  at  last  man  restored 
to  all  we  have  lost  in  our  federal  head. 

But  not  only  are  we  restored  to  what  we  have  lost 
by  the  fall,  but  we  hear  the  apostle  Paul  talking  about 
the  great  concern  he  had  for  the  recompense  of 
reward.  Paul,  is  it  not  enough  after  that  you  have 
gotten  your  sins  forgiven  and  restored  again  to  the 
favors  and  approbation  of  God  and  the  promise  of 
heaven  and  eternal  life?  Surely  that  is  most  glorious 
to  get  back  to  God  and  heaven  on  any  terms  what- 
ever, but  I  have  heard  you  tell  so  much  about  what 
you  have  suffered  in  the  conflicts  you  have  had  with 
the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil,  about  the  number 
of  stripes  on  your  bare  back  —  was  it  forty,  save  one 
(thirty-nine),then  five  times  repeated,  that  would  make 
one  hundred  and  ninety -five  lashes  with  a  smgle  lash, 
but  we  learn  the  Roman  thong  to  whip  with  had  five 
additional  thongs  attached,  with  leaden  weights  at- 
tached to  each  thong  to  make  them  more  afliictive ;  so 
when  you  had  five  times  thirty-nine,  or  one  hundred 
and  ninety-five,  and  to  that  five  times  for  the  five 
thongs,  will  make  the  round  sum  of  nine  hundred  and 
seventy-five  wounds  inflicted  on  your  bare  back, 
which  you  bear  about  on  your  body  as  marks  of  the 
dying  of  Christ  for  sinners. 

Well,  dear  old  saint  of  God,  how  did  you  nerve  up 
yourself  to  endure  such  suffering?  My  grace  shall  b^ 
sufficient  for  your  day  and  trial  (bless  God  for  that;, 
and  besides  all  this,  we  read  how  often  you  were  m 
straits  and  want  from  hunger  and  cold,  stoned  and 
dragged  out  as  dead,  in  straits  from  robbers  and  perils 


202  BIOGRAPPIY    OF    KEV.    A.    NEWELL 

on  land  and  sea,  in  shipwrecks  and  prisons,  all  of  these 
often  occur. 

And  finally  as  if  you  had  not  left  for  a  testimony  of 
the  worth  of  the  gospel  a  sufficiency  of  suffering,  you 
at  last  put  your  head  under  the  Roman  executioner's 
ax ;  and  while  the  world  has  rolled  on  and  measured 
periods  and  decades  since  the  Apostolic  ages,  yet  the 
battle  still  rages,  and  as  in  your  day  and  as  you  ex- 
pressed, fightings  without  and  fears  within,  so  it  con- 
tinues with  your  prophetic  language 'as  true  now  as 
when  you  uttered  it.  The  world  will  grow  worse  and 
worse  as  the  end  approaches.  The  devil  will  and  does 
know  his  time  is  nearino:  w^hen  he  will  be  consiofned  to 
his  own  native  hell ;  and  Christ's  kingdom  shall  come 
and  His  will  be  done  on  earth  as  in  heaven.     Amen. 

Under  the  head  of  our  text  as  in  Gen.  5,  and  2,  we 
find  the  necessity  of  our  emancipation,  for  there  we 
find  our  enslavement  to  sin  and  the  bondage  of  death, 
and  from  which  without  an  emancipator  there  was  no 
hope  of  deliverance,  but  in  the  very  setting  forth  of 
our  bondage  there  is  the  springing  up  of  the  hope  of 
deliverance,  though  dark  and  mysterious  in  its  incipi- 
ent beginning,  the  further  it  is  traced  the  stronger  the 
light  that  is  reflected,  until  it  ultimately  flames  up 
into  a  grand  and  glorious  illumination  of  heavenly 
light  and  glory,  the  light  of  which  where  it  has  shone 
has  made  glad  and  happy  all  on  whom  it  has  shone, 
and  delivered  all  that  were  bound  in  chains  of  dark- 
ness and  set  at  liberty  those  that  were  held  as  hostages 
in  their  graves  for  the  forthcoming  of  our  great  eman- 
cipator, Jesus  the  Son  of  Ged,  who  in  the  dark  hour 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  203 

of  our  bondage  in  sin  pledged  himself  in  due  time, 
would  come  in  triumph  over  the  world,  flesh  and  the 
devil  and  leave  the  track  of  his  chariot  wheels  deeply 
engraven  upon  the  graves  of  all  his  enemies. 


SPIRITUAL    STRENGTH. 

The  apostle  Paul  prayed  for  his  Ephesian  brethren 
with  might  by  the  Divine  Spirit  in  the  inner  man. 
This  was  what  they  needed  and  what  the  apostle 
desired  for  them.  These  brethren  were  just  like 
thousands  of  us  believing  in  Christ  to-day  and  the 
apostle  saw  where  they  were  and  what  state  of  grace 
they  were  in,  and  knew  well.  He  says  he  would  have 
them  to  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  so  as  to  be  enabled  to 
the  effectual  resistance  of  the  common  current  of  evil 
in  the  world.  This  is  where  every  Christian  should 
stand,  to  be  able  to  resist  each  and  every  influence 
that  is  in  any  way  antagonistic  to  a  well  defined  re- 
ligious life.  The  Christian  should  so  carry  within 
himself,  so  much  of  the  Holy  Ghost  that  will  enable 
him  at  all  times  to  define  himself  as  a  true  disciple  of 
Jesus  Christ,  in  the  sight  of  God  but  in  the  sight  of 
man  and  angels.  He  should  not  only  hope  to  be  a 
fully  developed  Christian  but  to  see  to  it  he  is  so  from 
the  conclusive  evidence  by  the  spirit  of  God  that  he  is 
and  that  he  feels  and  knows  that  the  blood  of  Christ 
witnessed  the  fact. 


204  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 


SPIRITUAL    WANTS. 

That  we  are  what  we  profess  to  be  and  that  we  do 
not  at  any  time  put  on  any  more  than  we  are,  and  if 
our  lives  don't  measure  up  to  the  standard  of  what 
we  would  have  them,  let  us  be  honest  before  God 
and  men,  confess  truly  our  state  and  don't  try  to 
dissemble,  knowing  as  we  do  that  Christ  knows  and  our 
honest  confession  and  acknowledgment  will  profit  us 
more  than  all  dissembling  and  hoping  what  we  are  not. 
God  only  can  give  us  the  strength  we  need  and  He 
wants  to  give  it  to  us  and  when  we  want  it  and  get  in 
dead  earnest  to  have  it  we  will  soon  have  it,  as  in  the 
case  of  Jacob  at  the  ford  of  Jabback  when  he  was 
leaving  Laban  his  father-in-law.,  with  whom  he  had 
dishonestly  dealt,  and  he  heard  his  brother  Esau  was 
coming  to  meet  him  with  a  large  company  to'  take 
revenge  for  cheating  him  out  of  his  birthright.  Now 
he  was  in  a  strait  and  between  Esau  in  front  and 
Laban,  his  father-in-law,  in  his  rear.  So  in  this 
strait  Jacob  prevailed  with  God.  Now,  when  a 
Christian  wants  a  great  blessing  or  a  sinner  pardoned, 
let  him  put  himself  in  like  strait  and  he  will  succeed. 
It  is  life  or  death. 


THE    IMDUEMENT    OF    THE    HOLY    SPIRIT. 

Conversion  is  one  thing;  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  resting  upon  us  is  another  (for  Christian  life 
and  services).     Many   neglect  to  look  for  and  pray 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    ^MATTERS.  205 

for  this  great  blessing  and  hence  many  Christians 
have  no  abundance  of  life.  At  the  close  of  Christ's 
life  one  thing  He  told  His  disciples  to  look  for  was 
power.  That  the  Holy  Ghost  would  witness  that 
power.  Hence  Christ's  words,  when  he  is  come  he 
will  guide  you  into  all  truth,  he  shall  take  of  Mine 
and  show  it  unto  you.  Two  women  told  me  they 
were  praying  for  me  ;  asked  them  to  come  and  talk 
with  me,  and  they  prayed  and  poured  out  their  hearts 
that  I  might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  there  came 
a  great  hungering  into  my  soul,  one  day  in  the  city  of 
New  York.  I  cannot  describe  it,  I  seldom  refer  to  it, 
is  almost  a  too  solemn  experience  to  mention .  I  had  to 
cry  to  him  to  hold  his  hand.  Paul  had  an  experience 
that  he  never  revealed  in  fourteen  years.  O,  the 
sacredness  of  such;  all  who  have  felt  this  holy  power 
are  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  tell  it.  Moody. 


THE    PREACHER    AND    THE    POST-BOY. 

At  a  country  inn  on  one  of  his  journeys  Mr.  Capers 
had  stopped  for  the  night  after  a  hard  day's  ride. 
After  supper  he  found  a  lad  sitting  by  the  fire,  thinly 
clad,  with  a  look  of  anxiety  in  his  face.  The  pro- 
prietor of  the  house  said  to  him,  *' John,  if  I  were  you 
I  would  not  go  to-night."  The  little  fellow  began  to 
shed  tears  and  said,  *'Why,  you  knovv  I  must  go." 
Mr.  Capers  asked  what  John's  business  was,  and  was 
told  that  he  was  mail  carrier,  and  had  to  go  twenty- 
one  miles  that  night,  and  that  he  had  no  other  clothes 
than   those    he  had  on,   and  they  were    thin    cotton. 


206  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

The  night  was  bitter  cold,  rain  and  sleet  falling.  Mr. 
Capers  told  him  he  would  freeze  if  he  went.  But  the 
boy  shed  tears  and  said,  *«  If  I  don't  go,  I  shall  lose 
my  place  and  my  mother  and  sister  will  starve."  [This 
was  afterwards  Bishop  Capers  of  world  notoriety.] 

Shortly  after  the  mail  carrier  who  brought  in  the 
mail  that  the  boy  was  to  take,  came  in  and  threw  off 
a  bearskin  coat  saying,  "If  the  boy  goes  he  will 
never  get  over  the  swamps  to-night.  Mr.  Capers  said* 
to  him,  "What  will  you  take  for  that  coat?  "  "  Eight 
dollars,  just  cost."  The  money  was  handed  to  him 
and  the  boy  given  the  overcoat,  that  left  the  preacher 
twenty-five  cents  to  pay  his  fare  and  get  home,  but 
before  he  got  home  a  man  gave  him  twenty  dollars,  so 
you  see  his  liberality  was  rewarded. 

SELF-HEALING    POWER. 

The  following  Scripture  is  plain  and  clear  that  God 
will  heal  the  sick  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith. 
"  Is  any  sick  among  you,  let  him  call  for  the  elders 
of  the  church  and  let  him  pray  over  him,  anoint- 
ing him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall 
raise  him  up."  Jaras.  5:  14,  15.  First  I  want 
to  praise  the  Lord  for  showing  me  light  on  this 
portion  of  His  word.  It  is  not  God's  will  that 
His  children  should  suffer  all  their  days  with  bodily 
afflictions.  There  may  be  rare  instances  where  the 
Lord  is  glorified  more  by  the  protracted  illness  of 
a  holy  sanctified  child  of  His  than  He  would  be  if  that 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  207 

one  was  healed  immediately  by  divine  power  in  an- 
swer to  the  prayer  of  faith  by  a  church  that  is  fully 
and  wholly  sanctified.  We  must  remember  that  our 
God  is  a  jealous  God  —  that  He  does  not  want  his 
Church,  when  they  are  sick,  first  to  visit  the  unbeliev- 
ing doctor  as  the  principal  and  only  agency  for 
health,  not  that  He  would  have  us  utterly  ignore  the 
doctors  of  medicine,  but  that  He  would  have  us  to 
know  there  was  a  God  in  Israel,  and  that  our  bodies 
as  well  as  our  souls  are  His.  He  would  have  us  to 
make  use,  first  of  all  our  common  sense,  the  simpler 
remedies  at  hand.  Then  let  the  sick  pray  to  God  to 
bless  these  simple  remedies  employed  and  give  him 
health.  If  that  be  a  truly  sanctified  soul  he  will  rest 
assured  God  will  hear  him,  and  if  that  is  the  prayer 
of  faith,  God  says  it  shall  be  answered.  You  shall 
be  healed,  unless  your  set  time  to  depart  is  come,  in 
that  case,  of  course,  you  must  die. 

For  there  is  just  such  a  time  that  must  come  to  us 
all,  but  need  not  spend  all  our  days  here  in  pain  until 
that  time  comes,  while  there  is  a  Great  Physician  in 
Israel  who  truly  has  power  to  heal  all  our  diseases  of 
soul  and  body.  For  nothing  is  too  hard  for  Him  to 
do.  All  power  in  heaven  and  earth  is  His  and  He  lives 
to  exercise  that  power  in  the  highest  and  best  interest 
for  His  own  sanctified  children.  But  there  may  be 
one  who  cannot  exercise  in  public.  Pray  on  ;  then  let 
him  or  her  call  for  the  older  and  more  experienced 
members  of  the  church  and  let  them  pray  for  the  sick, 
anointing  him  with  the  oil  or  use  some  remedy  and  ask 
God   to  bless    the  same  to  their  recovery.     Need  not 


208  BIOGRAPHY    OF   REV.    A.    NEWELL 

await  for  some  high  dignitary  of  the  church  to  come, 
but  the  humble  believer,  the  holy  ones  of  faith.  Here 
is  the  experience  of  a  brother :  *'  I  had  been  under  the 
doctors  for  eight  weeks.  Their  medicines  would  not 
act,  they  began  to  despair  of  my  recovery  and  indeed 
I  thought  my  time  had  come.  I  was  not  afraid  to  die, 
yet  I  had  a  wish  to  live,  for  which  I  prayed  earnestly 
that  I  might  get  well,  and  had  the  evidence  that  my 
prayers  were  heard  ;  when  I  told  my  doctors  I  should 
not  need  them  any  longer,  they  took  it  that  I  was  out 
of  my  mind  and  so  did  my  wife,  but  I  did  it  neverthe- 
less; I  spent  that  night  in  meditation  and  prayer. 

*'  The  next  morning  a  sister  came  in  to  pray  for 
me  saying  she  felt  impressed  that  she  should  come 
over  and  pray  for  me  and  tell  me  to  look  to  God  for 
healing.  She  said  it  was  a  great  task  for  her  to  do  so 
feeling  she  was  but  a  poor,  illiterate  woman  to  come 
and  pray  for  a  preacher.  She  knelt  by  my  bedside 
and  my  wife  with  her.  I  had  often  heard  that  sister 
pray,  but  never  as  at  this  time  ;  while  she  was  praying 
a  strange  feeling  thrilled  my  body  from  my  head  to 
my  feet.  It  was  made  plain  to  me  my  disease  left  me 
at  that  moment.  Praise  the  Lord.  From  that  time 
I  began  to  mend  and  soon  was  well." 

This  brother  was  a  man  of  God  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  a  well-posted  evangelist  that  had  been  a 
successful  laborer  in  God's  Church  in  saving  souls. 
He  lived  about  ten  or  more  years  after  he  was  healed 
to  tell  the  story  of  God's  power  to  heal,  and  the  power 
manifested  in  healing  as  in  his  case  and  many  others. 
I  have  already    stated    you    need    not    wait    for    the 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS. 


209 


preacher,  presiding  elder  nor  bishop,  nor  any  one  more 
than  some  humble,  honest,  true  and  devoted  servant 
of  God  that  can  pray  in  faith  and  the  work  may  be 
accomplished,  for  all  that  will  believe.  Praise  the 
Lord  I  Hallelujah,  to  God  and  the  Lamb  for  salvation 
soul  and  body  ;  soul  and  body  shall  His  glorious  image 
bear.  Extract. 

WORK    FOR     ALL. 

God  has  not  only  created  us  to  have  and  enjoy  the 
good  things,  but  God  intends  we  should  use  what  we 
have  and  assist  in  blessing  others.  God  has  a  specific 
end  in  view  in  the  creation  of  every  one,  a  special 
work  to  be  done,  and  a  place  to  be  filled  by  you,  my 
brother  or  sister,  that  can  not  and  will  not  be  done  by 
any  other.  Hence  Jesus  says  :  *'  Go  work  this  day  in 
My  vineyard,  whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth  to  do  do  it 
with  all  thy  might"  (not  somebody's  else  might). 
Industry  and  thrift  go  together  ordinarily  in  this  life  ; 
while  the  sluggard  cries  a  little  more  sleep,  a  little 
more  slumber  and  more  folding  of  the  hands  to  sleep, 
poverty  and  want  is  at  the  door  as  an  armed  man. 
This  is  not  an  occasional  experience,  but  the  result  of 
a  universal  law  from  which  there  is  no  escape.  No 
industrious,  sober,  provident  man  that  is  healthy  and 
active  need  ever  know  the  pangs  of  want  or  extreme 
necessities  except  in  case  of  famine  or  some  providen- 
tial circumstance  from  which  there  was  no  escape. 
The  field  of  sloth,  the  vineyard  of  him  that  lacks 
understanding,  preach  to  us  all  with  emphatic  language. 

The  Church  too  should  take  warning  here. 

Extract. 

u 


210  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    XEWELL 

EASTER    MEDITATIONS,   BY    REV.    H.    COOK. 

Amidst  the  onward  rush  of  ages,  God's  Holy 
Anthems  take  on  a  sweeter  melody.  The  song  of  the 
Resurrection  bears  with  it  a  greater  significance  to 
the  world  than  it  ever  did  before.  The  breezes  of 
nineteen  centuries  have  swept  earth,  sea  and  sky, 
since  the  morning  when  ere  the  light  breaking  upon 
Jerusalem,  the  silence  of  a  tomb  outside  the  city's 
walls  was  broken  and  its  precious  inmate  calling  around 
Him  His  own  power,  snapped  the  fetters  which  bound 
Him,  rose  triumphant,  conqueror  of  the  grave. 

On  that  Easter  morning  He  who  had  lain  in  the 
sepulcher,  Jesus  the  Christ,  was  known  only  to  a  few. 
A  few  holy  women  came  to  the  sepulcher  very  early 
in  the  morning,  bringing  with  them  spices  and  precious 
ointments  with  which  to  anoint  His  body.  A  few 
faithful  disciples  met  in  secret  for  fear  of  the  Jews, 
conversed  together  concerning  Him  whom  they  loved, 
but  by  the  masses  He  was  regarded  as  an  impostor. 
Now  after  more  than  eighteen  hundred  years  have 
passed  away,  how  changed  the  situation.  At  each 
recurring  Eastertide,  amidst  the  glow  of  that  first  day 
of  the  week,  that  first  Sabbath  after  the  full  moon  and 
the  vernal  equinox,  seemingly  with  her  great  throbbing 
heart  thrilling  with  joy,  comes  and  gathers  about  grave 
kings  and  queens,  princes  and  statesmen,  men  of  high 
estate  and  humble  birth,  turn  their  eyes  tenderly 
toward  that  tomb;  aged  men  and  women,  young  men 
and  maiden  speak  with  joy  of  Joseph's  sepulcher. 
By  faith  they  see  the   stone  rolled  away.     They  see 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  211 

Him  who  for  three  days  lay  in  the  embrace  of  death, 
awake,  snatch  the  crown  from  the  brow  of  death,  rise 
in  garments  of  victorious  splendor,  ascend  in  glory 
toward  the  heavens. 

Little  children  scarcely  old  enough  to  comprehend 
the  situation  catch  the  inspiration  of  the  glowing 
theme,  and  with  glad  hearts  rejoice  because  Jesus 
has  risen  from  the  dead.  The  Church  of  God 
throughout  the  world,  in  city  and  plain,  mountain  and 
valley,,  hill  and  dell,  from  ocean  to  ocean,  from  conti- 
nent to  continent  and  the  islands  of  the  sea,  break  forth 
in  one  grand  chorus,  Jesus  is  risen  and  gone  upon  high  ! 
Why  this  difference?  The  once  despised,  but  now 
universally  indorsed  and  sought  after  and   worshiped 

of    all    nations,  what    has  produced    this  change, 

the  established  fact  of  His  resurrection  beyond  all 
contradiction. 

Had  the  story  of  the  resurrection  been  merely 
fabulous,  it  would  have  been  lost  sight  of  ages  ao-o. 
It  could  not  have  stood  the  solid  tests,  the  careful 
siftings  of  nineteen  hundred  years  had  it  been  a  mere 
myth.  The  observance  of  Easter  by  the  world,  is 
one  of  the  evidences  which  vindicate  the  fact  of  the 
event  which  it  commemorates.  To  this  end  Christ 
both  died  and  arose  again,  that  He  might  be  Lord 
both  of  the  living  and  the  dead.  His  resurrection 
from  the  dead  is  the  grand  foundation  of  His  holy 
religion,  for  if  Christ  be  not  risen,  then  is  your 
faith  vain,  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins.  But  now  is  Christ 
risen  and  become  the  first  fruits  of  them  that  slept 
and  that  do  sleep.     The  story  of  the  resurrection  is 


212  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

told,  the  grand  jubilee  has  gone  forth  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth.  It  vibrates  the  chords  of  eternity.  It  tells 
of  a  crown,  a  mansion,  eternal  glory  waiting.  It  van- 
ishes all  gloomy  fear  and  brings  with  it  a  blessed 
reunion  on  the  bright  eternal  shores  of  immortality  it 
brings  to  us.  As  He  rose  we  shall  rise  also,  as  He 
ascended  we  shall  ascend  also,  to  reign  with  Him  the 
king  of  glory  forever.  Hallelujah^  amen.  Let  angels 
and  archangels,  seraphs  and  seraphims,  cherubs  and 
cherubims  all  join  with  saints  upon  earth  to  praise  and 
adore  the  name  of  Jesus.     Blessed  name  ! 

EXTRACT    FROM    WAY    OF    FAITH. 

The  Sinners'  Last  Gall  —  From  Way  of  Faith. 

Sinking,  sinking,  sinking,  sinking. 
Forever  with  demons  to  wail  and  to  sigh. 
Give  Christ  your  hand  while  He's  standing  so  high. 
Or  perish  forever  you  will. 

Your  bark  is  all  shattered  and  broken  in  twain 

By  turbulent  waters  of  sin  ; 
Then  leap  to  the  lifeboat,  all  else  is  in  vain, 

Awake  and,  poor  sinner,  step  in. 

'  Tis  Jesus  that's  calling,  O  hear  His  sweet  voice. 
Just  now  your  poor  soul  He  will  save; 

Your  bark  is  now  sinking,  leap  forth  and  rejoice 
As  rescued  from  hell  and  the  grave. 

Too  late,  O  poor  sinner,  the  lifeboat  has  passed, 

O,  list  to  the  spirits'  farewell; 
A  poor  sinner  lost  through  the  fury  and  blast, 

'  Tis  lost  in  the  billows  of  hell. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  218 

I  am  come  that  they  might  have  life,  and  that  they 
might  have  it  more  abundantly.  John,  10:  10. 
These  are  the  words  of  Jesus  and  spoken  concerning 
the  Jews  and  also  the  Gentiles. 

The  sinner  has  no  spiritual  life,  he  is  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins  (Ep.  2:1).  Conversion  quickens  him, 
or  puts  life  in  him  —  all  saved  persons  have  life,  but 
there  are  different  degrees  of  spiritual  life  as  there  is 
of  material.  We  see  one  person  of  very  feeble  life 
not  able  to  be  out  of  bed,  not  able  to  speak  loud  or 
take  food,  another  is  able  to  be  around  some,  and  still 
another  man  is  able  to  do  any  or  all  kind  of  manual 
labor.  This  man  not  only  has  physical  life  but  has  it 
more  abundantly. 

How  true  this  is  spiritually,  some  who  have  been 
made  alive,  yet  have  only  a  feeble  flickering  life  with 
no  strength  to  accomplish  anything  for  God  and 
religion,  others  have  a  little  more  life,  while  there  are 
still  those  that  have  more  abundant  life  and  are  able 
to  do  more  for  God.  Now  it  is  not  Christ's  fault  that 
all  have  not  this  abundant  life,  but  rather  that  all 
converted  souls  might  have.  He  says,  I  am  come  that 
ye  might  have  life  and  have  it  abundantly.  Ample 
provisions  have  been  made  whereby  we  all  may  have 
His  abundant  life. 

It  is  not  because  of  any  laek  of  God's  mercy,  neither 
that  people  do  not  have  it,  for  the  apostle  (I.  Peter, 
1:3)  says.  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  oui  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  which  according  to  His  abundant  mercy 
hath  begotten  us  again  unto  a  lively  hope  by  the  resur- 
rection of  Jesus  Christ    from  the  dead.     So  we  see 


214  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

that  God's  mercy  is  abundant.  Nor  is  it  the  lack 
of  God's  grace  for,  the  apostle  says  (Rom.  5:17,)  For 
if  by  one  man's  offence  death  reigned  by  one;  much 
more  they  which  receive  abundance  of  grace  and  of  the 
gift  of  righteousness  shall  reign  in  life  by  one  Jesus 
Christ.  So  we  see  there  is  an  abundance  of  grace.  And 
not  only  so  but  this  same  apostle  (I.  Tim.  1 :14,)  And 
the  grace  of  our  Lord  was  exceeding  abundant  with 
faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  But  there  is  a 
prerequisite  of  this  spiritual  life,  and  that  is  stated  by 
the  Prophet  (Isa.  55:6,7.)  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while 
He  may  be  found,  call  ye  upon  Him  while  He  is  near, 
let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way  and  the  unrighteous 
man  his  thoughts,  and  let  him  return  to  the  Lord  and 
He  will  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  unto  our  Lord  who 
will  abundantly  pardon. 

This  abundant  pardon  must  precede  the  abundant 
life.  No  man  can  be  made  alive  in  Jesus  Christ  till 
all  his  sins  have  been  forgiven  him. 

But  how  is  this  abundant  life  imparted.  The 
Apostle  says  (Titus,  3  :5,  6),  Not  by  works  of  righte- 
ousness which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  His 
mercy  He  saved  us  by  the  washing  of  regeneration 
and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  He  shed  on 
us  abundantly  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Savior. 
What  are  some  of  the  elements  of  this  abundant  life? 
First.  Abundance  of  peace.  Second.  Abundance  of 
truth.  Third.  Abundance  of  joy.  Fourth.  Abun- 
dance of  satisfaction.  Psalms,  36:8:  They  shall  be 
abundantly  satisfied  with  the  fatness  of  Thy  house 
and  Thou  shall  make  them  drink  of  the  river  of  Thy 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  •  215 

pleasure.  It  is  only  this  abundant  life  that  puts  us  in 
the  possession  of  the  fatness  of  God's  house,  and  it 
is  only  when  we  have  this  abundant  life,  that  we 
driifk  of  the  river  of  God's  pleasure,  and  nothing  less 
than  eating  of  the  fatness  of  God's  houses  and  drink- 
ing of  the  rivers  of  his  pleasure,  will  satisfy  the  de- 
mands of  an  immortal  mind  (soul).  End  of  an  extract 
of  the  Way  of  Faith,  paper  published  in  Columbia,  S. 
C,  by  L.  L.  Pickett. 

MISCELLANEOUS  TALKS. 

This  episode  is  now  added  to  what  I  have  written  in 
the  way  of  completing  my  work,  which  I  see  I  must 
bring  speedily  to  a  close — my  constantly  declining 
health  admonishes  me.  I  have  been  waiting  for  an 
increase  of  physical  capacity,  strength  of  body  and 
mind  ;  but  am  made  to  doubt  I  may  not  have  them. 
The  matter  is  submitted  ;  I  ask  not  to  stay  where 
storm  after  storm  glides  over  the  way.  A  voice  says. 
What  is  your  life  —  a  vapor  that  appears  for  a  little 
while  and  then  passeth  away.  What  fearful  events 
hang  upon  these  fleeting  moments  that  come  and  tarry 
not;  but  they  are  big  with  meaning;  while  they  origi- 
nate here  they  are  earth-born,  bu4:  fly  upon  the  wings 
of  time,  but  as  they  fly  they  breathe  a  sentiment;  they 
return  no  more  to  warn  you.  Other  moments  may 
succeed  these  for  a  time  and  breathe  the  same  breath 
of  warninor  for  the  time. 

*  But,  fellow  mortal,  where  art  thou?  Prepared  or 
unprepared  to  meet  thy  God?  He  waits  in  great 
mercy  your  work  to  perform,  and  peradventure  you 


216  BIOGRAPHY    OF    KEV.    A.    NEWELL 

may  be  entirely  ignorant  of  the  importance  of  that. 
Hast  thou  a  soul  to  save?  Hast  thou  made  peace 
with  God  ?  Do  you  know  that  God  says  to  every  son 
and  daughter  of  Adam  that  He  is  angry  with  the  sin- 
ner every  day,  and  you  do  not  know  the  day  nor  hour 
that  God  may  call  you  to  judgment.  Poor  sinner, 
what  will  you  do?  You  have  time,  and  mercy  has 
been  lavished  upon  you.  Moments  have  come  and 
fled,  and  in  your  heart  you  have  said  more  than 
once,  yes.  I  know  these  have  been  your  thoughts  on 
some  occasion,  perhaps  at  a  funeral  or  under  some 
influence  for  the  time  being.  But  how  is  it  with  you 
now,  dear  fellow  mortal?  The  time  may  be  near 
when  3^our  last  warning  may  come  and  before  the 
Judge  you  must  stand  prepared  or  unprepared.  O, 
fellow  traveler,  to  the  bar  of  God  how  stands  the 
matter  between  thy  soul  and  God.  O  think  before 
you  die. 

Will  your  voice  of  wailing,  with  the  rich  man  lost 
in  hell  with  the  millions,  crying  for  one  drop  of  water 
to  cool  his  parched  tongue,  be  heard?  Thank  God, 
such  is  not  your  sad  state  yet,  dear  sinner,  but 
doubtless  it  is  and  will  be  the  case  with  millions, 
unless  they  repent  and  turn  to  God.  Thy  day,  dear 
one,  is  far  spent,  perhaps,  and  the  night  of  death  is 
near  at  hand,  the  grave  is  ready,  a  moment  may  send 
thee  into  eternity.  If  thou  diest  out  of  Christ  thy  soul 
can  never  see  light,  but  darkness  and  eternal  despair 
will  be  thy  inevitable  doom,  world  without  end,  amidst 
devils  and  damned  spirits  and  howling  demons.  Hear 
it,   ye    crazed    and   hell-bound,    will   you    stop  till  I 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  217 

put  a  Ihought  into  your  thinking  minds  and  see  if  I 
cannot  by  the  help  of  God's  grace  save  some  of  you 
from  the  awful  fate  that  awaits  you,  unless  you  see 
your  danger  and  flee  for  a  refuge  and  lay  hold  on 
eternal  life,  for  one  or  the  other  will  be  your  fate,  as 
sure  as  fate.  Which  will  you  have,  a  happy  home  in 
heaven  with  glorified  millions,  or  howd  forever  in  the 
smoky  caverns  of  eternal  despair? 

Dost  thou  not  wish  to  be  happy  forever,  dear  fellow- 
mortals,  and  that  happiness  and  heaven  are  inseparable 
on  earth  and  in  heaven,  and  that  sin  and  misery  are 
equally  inseparable  in  time  and  eternity?  Will  you 
awake,  dear  one,  call  upon  God,  as  now  you  can?  He 
is  just  as  ready  and  willing  to  save  you  now  as  He  ever 
was  or  ever  will  be,  and  says:  Behold  (take  notice)  now 
is  the  accepted  time  and  the  day,  I  will  save  you  if  you 
will  have  Me.  If  you  will  not  let  Me  save  you  the 
devil  will,  but  he  will  not  save  you  in  heaven.  He  will 
never  be  as  nigh  heaven  again  as  to  look  into  it.  He 
lost  it  by  his  pride  and  folly  as  you  are  doing,  sinner, 
while  you  are  staying  out  of  Christ.  If  you  are  the 
Lord's  you  are  doing  God's  work,  and  if  the  devil's, 
you  are  doing  his  work,  sinner,  which?  Christ  is 
waiting  your  decision,  dear  brother.  If  you  are  a 
backslider  He  is  waiting  your  return.  Behold,  I  stand 
at  the  door  and  knock,  if  any  hear  My  voice  I  will 
come  in  and  sup  with  him  and  he  with  Me.  Do  you 
know,  sinner,  the  devil  is  deceiving  you,  the  reason 
you  won't  go.     See  it,  will  you? 

In  the  83d  Psalm  we  read  this  language,  The 
fool  hath   said  in  his  heart,  there  is  no  God.     Then 


218  BIOGRAPHY    OF    KEV.    A.    NEWELL 

in  the  69th  Psalm  we  hear  one  crymg  out  saying, 
Save  me,  O  God,  for  I  am  come  into  deep  waters,  I  am 
sinking  deep  in  mire  where  there  is  no  standing.  The 
floods  overwhelm  me.  How  are  we  to  reconcile  these 
two  adverse  states.  One  maker,  himself  independent 
of  God,  and  the  other  owns  that  God,  and  calls  upon 
Him  for  help  and  deliverance.  Here  by  the  Bible  is 
the  only  and  most  sensible  solution  of  the  enigma. 
There  is  a  devil  in  the  Bible,  that  is  to  say,  that  his 
character  is  developed  there  and  he  is  there  to  stay 
until  God's  appointed  tin>e  to  take  him  out  and  put  him 
in  his  own  place  with  all  the  nations  that  forget  God. 
The  Bible  says  the  devil  is  a  liar  and  his  business  in 
the  world  is  to  lie  and  deceive  the  people.  Hence, 
we  see  as  above,  one  declares  there  is  no  God  and  the 
other  that  God  is,  and  calling  upon  Him  for  help. 
Now  each  of  those  persons  are  subject  to  the  God  they 
worship.  The  devil  being  a  liar  makes  his  subjects 
believe  there  is  no  God  but  himself,  so  we  see  the 
devil's  presumption  is  his  success.  Christ  only  foiled 
him  when  he  wanted  to  give  Him  all  the  world. 

Now,  dear  sinner,  perhaps  you  may  not  be  blinded 
by  the  devil  as  the  fool,  yet  enough  to  be  kept  igno- 
rant of  your  God  that  you  hold  as  the  God  of  the 
Bible.  The  devil  believes  and  trembles,  says  the 
Bible.  Sinners  believe  but  don't  tremble.  Why  does 
the  devil  tremble?  Because  he  knows  his  destiny.  But 
the  sinner  don't  see  himself,  the  devil  blinds  him. 
If  you  could  see  yourself  as  the  devil  sees  you,  you 
would  cry  as  the  man  in  the  69th  Psalm:  Save  me, 
OGod,  for  I  am  come  into  deep  waters  and  sink  in 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  219 

deep  mire  where  there  is  no  standing.  Hold,  sinner, 
till  I  talk  to  you  a  little  here.  Satan  is  your  enemy; 
we  need  not  stop  to  say  why  he  is  a  liar  as  we  have 
shown  by  the  Bible,  and  you  as  a  believer  of  the 
Bible  are  believing  the  lies,  and  as  long  as  you  do  it  you 
are  a  disciple  of  his,  and  in  every  sense  subject  to  him  ; 
and  as  sure  as  he  is  a  devil  and  you  live  and  die  in 
his  service  as  a  disciple  of  his,  you  will  as  surely  be 
lost,  and  had  as  well  make  up  your  mind  to  your 
fate  ;  better  do  it  if  possible  than  to  flatter  yourself 
that  you  will  be  saved,  and  cry  out  in  death,  Lost, 
lost.  One  is  almost  ready  to  say  a  sinner  that  will 
not  repent  deserves  hell. 

A  soul  is  in  as  fearful  a  certainty  of  ruin  as  the 
Bible  can  give  utterance  to.  Now,  then,  dear  fellow 
traveler,  let  me  urge  you  not  to  stand  as  you  do  accus- 
ing Satan  for  being  a  devil  to  deceive  you.  If  you 
were  within  one  hundredth  part  as  sagacious  for  the 
salvation  of  your  soul  as  Satan  is  to  destroy  it,  you 
would  be  a  Christian  as  soon  as  you  could  make  the 
prayer  of  Peter,  when  he  found  himself  sinking  and 
cried.  Save,  Lord,  or  I  perish.  Mark  this  prayer.  (It 
was,  Save,  or  I  am  lost.)  He  was  sinking  in  the  sea 
when  attempting  to  walk  on  the  water  to  Christ. 
Did  Christ  save  him  ?  Yes,  by  putting  forth  His  hand. 
Why  did  Christ  save  him  seeing  it  was  a  presump- 
tion in  him  to  think  he  could  do  as  Christ  did?  And 
yet  he  did  till  his  faith  failed  him,  and  because  it  is 
written.  Whosoever  calleth  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord 
shall  be  saved,  whether  by  land  or  sea,  if  in  faith 
he  call.     You  will  notice   in  Peter's   prayer,   he  saw 


220  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV,    A.    NEWELL 

himself  sinking.  See  then  the  strength  of  his  faith. 
Now,  then,  whenever  a  soul  sees  himself  as  inevit- 
ably lost  as  Peter  saw  himself  when  he  was 
sinkino;,  he  can  believe  he  had  but  a  moment 
and  that  moment  was  successful.  God  can  save  in  a 
moment.  Now  let  me  say  here,  God  wants  to  show^ 
every  individual  their  time  and  condition  here,  and  if 
they  will  go  to  Him,  as  He  tells  us,  in  earnest  sincerity. 
He  ^Y\\\  do  it  for  each  and  all  that  do  truly  repent  and 
turn  to  Him;  save  all  who  call  upon  Him,  as  He  has 
said  :  It  shall  come  to  pass  that  all  that  call  upon  the 
name  of  God  shall  be  saved. 

When  the  sinner  sees  himself  as  God  sees  him  it 
won't  be  long  ere  he  will  call  upon  the  Lord  as  did 
the  Philippian  Jailor:  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved? 
and  as  Isaiah  when  he  saw  himself  in  his  true  state 
before  the  Lord  touched  his  lips.  He  cried.  Lord,  I  am 
an  undone  man.  He  saw  himself  in  a  state  of  nature 
an  unconverted  man.  Now  if  the  unsaved  would  call 
upon  God  as  He  has  told  them  to  do  He  most  unques- 
tionably would  show  them  their  true  condition,  for  He 
says,  in  the  day  we  seek  Him  with  our  whole  hearts  He 
will  be  found  of  us.  O,  sinner,  better  do  what  God 
wants  us  and  save  our  souls  than  to  weep  and  cry  as 
the  rich  man  in  hell,  for  one  drop  of  water  to  relieve  his 
burnings  in  these  flames. 

Let  me  relate  an  incident  read  and  accredited.  An 
old  preacher  stopped  Avhere  there  was  an  interesting 
little  girl  and  made  this  contract  with  her,  that  she 
would  go  aside  for  a  given  length  of  time  every  day 
and  say,  Lord,  show  me  myself.     Making  this  promise 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  221 

she  doubtless  felt  her  obligations  to  perform  the  same 
and  in  the  performance  of  this  obligation  the  Lord 
showed  her  Himself,  and  in  that  revelation  she  had  a 
view  of  herself  in  a  state  of  nature  without  God  in 
Christ  coming  between  her  and  the  claims  of  divine 
justice,  which  is  the  natural  state  of  all  unconverted 
persons.  She  sought  and  found  the  Lord,  and  the 
Lord  converted  her.  Now,  could  every  unconverted 
person  see  themselves  in  this  light  they  would  natur- 
ally cry  for  mercy  as  any  person  would  to  find  them- 
selves in  imminent  danger  and  no  one  to  deliver  them. 
But  Satan  hinders,  for  he  has  the  power  to  hinder  and 
deceive,  but-not  to  compel.  O,  Lord,  open  the  blinded 
eyes  of  poor,  unawakened  sinners  that  can  and  do 
neglect  the  salvation  of  their  souls  as  though  it  were  a 
matter  of  no  importance,  but  putting  the  world  in 
importance  to  the  salvation  of  their  souls, —  Satan 
hardening  their  hearts  by  the  deceitfulness  of  sin. 

YE    ARE    MY    WITNESSES. 

As  I  am  now  closing  out  my  thoughts  upon  the 
subject  of  miscellanies,  which  seems  to  be  like  the 
feeding  of  an  appetite  insatiable  in  its  nature,  what 
shall  I  say  in  regard  to  the  subject  of  witnessing 
for  Christ?  Am  I  a  subject  of  converting  power 
to  become  a  witness  for  Christ,  and  what  am  I  to  wit- 
ness to?  A  witness  is  one  who  is  called  upon  to  testify 
to  all  he  knows  about  a  case  that  may  be  on  hand 
when  testimony  is  necessary  to  establish  a  fact  where 
that  fact  needs  support,  and  the  fact  to  be  established 
is   of   vital  importance  involving  the  destiny  of   an 


222  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

immortal  soul.  First  witness,  dear  old  Brother  Job, 
almost  as  old  as  when  the  morning  stars  sang  together 
and  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy.  What  have  you 
to  say  about  God  in  the  redemptory  plan  of  God's 
salvation?  I  know  that  my  Eedeemer  iiveth.  Ye, 
Job,  that's  very  emphatic  language  for  one  as  far 
back  as  history  puts  you,  before  reading  and  writing 
were  known  and  tradition  was  the  only  source  of 
information.  But  is  that  all,  dear  old  brother,  we 
like  the  emphatic  language  you  speak.  And  that  He 
shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth,  and 
though  after  my  skin,  worms  destroy  this  body  yet  in 
my  flesh  shall  I  see  God.  Whom  I  shall  see  for  myself, 
and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another;  though 
my  veins  be  consumed  within  me  (this  must  be  after 
the  resurrection  or  in  the  millennium).  This  then  is 
Job's  prelude  to  his  declaration  of  his  knowledge  of 
God.  O,  that  my  words  were  now  written  ;  O,  that 
they  were  printed  in  a  book,  that  they  were  graven 
with  an  iron  pen  and  lead  in  the  rock  forever  (Job  19, 
23  to  27).  Who  can  read  the  emphatic  language  of 
Job  here  and  doubt  for  a  moment  the  inspiration  under 
which  he  speaks,  both  experimentally  and  propheti- 
cally, when  he  shall  see  his  Redeemer  as  He  shall  stand 
at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth,  and  he  would  see  him 
for  himself  and  not  the  hearsay  of  another. 

This  the  testimony  of  one  whom  the  Lord  calls  His 
servant  Job. 

Ye  are  My  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord,  open  thy  mouth 
and  I  will  fill  it.  There  is  not  a  name  from  Genesis  to 
Kevelations  in  the  Bible,  but  bears  testimony  either 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  223 

negatively  or  positively  to  the  divinity  of  the  Bible. 
But  what  I  set  out  to  present  was  and  is  the  living 
testimonies  to  the  clear  evidences  of  spiritual  power, 
both  in    awaking,  convicting,  converting  and  sancti- 
fying of  souls.    Who  and  where  and  how  many  that  are 
at  all  times  and   on  all  occasions  ready  and  fast  wit- 
nesses for  Christ  in  pardon,  regeneration,  sanctification 
and  holiness?     We  don't  mean  the  result  of  a  pro- 
tracted meeting  that  has  been  run  till  the  Church  is 
revived,  but  we  mean  the  normal  state  of  the  average 
church  as  she  lives  away  from  rival  influences.    Who  is 
for  Jesus?     Not  by  rising  to  their  feet  or  holding  up 
their  hands,  we  have  seen  that  tested.     All  that  are 
Christians    rise,    almost    the     entire    mass  was    up, 
and  quick,  too;   the   meeting   progressed   and   testi- 
monies called  for  as  witnesses   for  Christ.     If  you 
can  say  now  that   you  have  the    evidence   that   you 
are  a  child  of  God,  ye  are  My  witnesses,  says  Christ. 
Sing,  brethren.    They  sing  heartily.     Who  will  be  the 
first  one?     All    silent.     Finally    a    brother    or  sister 
drag  up  with  a  sigh,  as  if  it  were  hard  work  (and  so 
it  is  when  we  undertake  to  talk  for  Jesus  without  His 
spirit),   talk   and  sit   down,  feel   some    better,    and 
wonder  they  didn't  have  more  liberty  —  silent —  sino-. 
Another  testifies  with  a  little  more  liberty,  as  though 
a   conflict  had  been  on  hand ;    a  few  more  speak  at 
broken  intervals.     The  preacher  looks  at  his  watch 
and  announces  the   time   is   up.      The   congregation 
looks  cheerful,  we  receive  the  benediction  —all  up, 
quick.     Now  listen  for  the  testimonies,  but  on  which 
side,  the  negative  or  positive  for  Christ.     Surely  this 


224  BIOGRAPHY    OF    KEV.    A.    XEWELL 

church  needs  a  revival.  The  Lord  send  it.  O,  Lord, 
revive  Thy  work,  in  the  midst  of  the  years  revive  us. 
This  the  prophet's  petition  needed  the  world  around 
till  Thy  kingdom  come  and  Thy  will  be  done  as  it  is 
in  heaven,  so  on  earth.     Amen. 

Fight  on,  fight  on,  servants  of  God,  don't  let  a  dead 
church  discourage  for  a  moment,  nor  a  few  backsliders 
nor  scorners  intimidate.  But  rather  let  the  soldiers 
of  Christ  put  on  the  Christian  armor  anew ;  go 
forth  to  mighty  conflict.  Lift  up  your  eyes,  ye  dis- 
consolate, see  your  dying  Lord,  on  Calvary  spiked  to 
the  cross,  hands  and  feet,  see  Him  prostrate  in  Geth- 
semane  bleeding,  groaning,  dying.  Shame  on  such 
followers  as  are  not  ready  to  go  at  God's  bidding,  if 
it  were  to  the  end  of  the  earth !     Hallelujah. 

The  poet  catches  the  true  idea  when  he  says: 
Awake  my  soul  in  joyful  lays.  Another  one  exclaims : 
Awake  ye  nations  under  ground.  If  there  is  a  truth 
that  remains  to  be  told,  there  can  be  no  greater 
than  this  present  world  needs  awakening  don't  mean 
in  any  other  sense  than  a  religious  one.  If  there  is 
one  portion  of  God's  word  truer  than  another,  it 
certainly  is,  there  is  a  devil,  and  he  has  so  blinded  the 
minds  and  hearts  of  the  people  in  common  that  they 
can't  see  that  they  are  going  to  hell  as  fast  as  time 
will  let  them  and  bear  them  on.  The  question  arises. 
Do  they  know  it?  Answer,  only  in  part, in  some  vague 
sense.  Why,  the  devil  has  got  them  so  mystified 
that,  in  Bible  language,  they  can't  see  afar  off,  and 
•the  worst  is  they  don't  know  the  worth  of  their  own 
soul.     You  see  they  put  everything  above  their  souls 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  225 

in  point  of  value,  so  whatever  they  seem  to  think  of 
the  most  value  they  attend  to  that  and  neglect  their 
soul.  What  will  it  profit  a  man  to  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  soul?  Is  the  world  worth  more 
than  the  soul? If  in  hell  which  is  worth  the  most?  Say. 

EXTRACT    FROM    A    LETTER. 

I'm  drinking  at  the  Fountain, 

Where  I  ever  would  abide, 
For  I've  tasted  life's  pure  waters, 

And  my  soul  is  satisfied. 

Your  sister  saved,  sanctified. 

ARE    WE    WITNESSING    FOR  OR  AGAINST    JESUS? 

Had  one  a  good  title  to  a  million  of  worlds  like  this, 
he  would  give  them  all  to  get  out  of  Dives'  hell  if 
he  were  in  it,  and  he  would  hasten  away  to  do  what 
Dives  wanted  done,  —  keep  his  brothers  from  going 
there.  But  experience  here  makes  it  too  late.  If 
the  living  will  not  be  warned  by  the  fate  of  others  they 
must  experience  the  result.  Better  do  as  one  wise 
man  did  when  he  saw  the  folly  of  others  He  said,  As 
for  me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve  God.  I  was  once 
fearfully  afraid  of  hell,  but  it's  all  gone  now.  I  will 
tell  you  what  took  it  away, — it  was  the  blood  of 
Calvary.  Hallelujah.  This  seems  to  be  a  remarkable 
busy  time  and  age  of  the  world  for  devils  (they  are 
legions)  ;  their  time  is  growing  short.  But  God's 
hosts  are  rallying.  The  warfare  is  raging  and  the  time 
ot  its  duration  is  nearing,  when  devils   and   demons 

15 


226  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

must  take  their  appointed  places  for  which  they  are 
held,  when  the  millennium  glory  will  have  rolled  up 
and  the  devil  will  be  no  more  a  terror  to  the  Church 
but  will  be  bound  in  his  native  hell  to  pay  the  penalty 
of  deceiving  souls  for  ever.     Hallelujah,  Amen. 

OUT    OF    EGYPT    INTO    CANAAN. 

Now  again,  we  have  left  Israel's  host  in  the  wilder- 
ness still  under  training  for  the  promised  Canaan,  but 
still  in  a  murmuring  against  Moses  that  causes  Moses 
to  be  angry  and  smite  the  rock  with  a  feeling  of 
anger.  We  would  think  from  the  reading  that  God 
was,  too,  offended  at  Moses,  and  by  it  forbid  Moses 
even  to  cross  the  Jordan,  bjut  must  be  buried  in 
a  mountain.  God  buried  him  and  no  one  knows 
its  whereabouts.  Then  Joshua  succeeds  Moses,  with 
Caleb,  assistant.  So  Israel  was  marched  to  Kadesh- 
barnea,  the  place  to  cross  the  Jordan,  and  still  the 
people  rebelled  and  refused  to  go  over,  so  God 
ordered  them  back  into  the  wilderness,  till  they  should 
raise  up  another  generation  that  should  go  over  and 
possess  the  land  which  Caleb  and  Joshua  led  over  and 
possessed  the  land  of  Canaan.  During  the  time 
Israel  was  getting  ready  to  take  possession  of  this 
land,  hundreds  of  years  passed,  Israel  was  in  bondage 
in  Egypt,  the  heathen  nations  had  possessed  this  land 
aspirates,  and  when  Israel  was  to  take  possession  of  it 
those  pirates  were  to  be  driven  out.  Hence  the  wars, 
as  at  elerico. 

But  we  have  left  Israel  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Sinai, 
and  Moses  angered  at  the  scene  he  witnessed  by  the 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTEKS.  227 

people  he  had  sacrified  so  much  for,  and  God's  wrath 
DOW  kindled  against  them  that  Moses  had  to  throw 
himself  between  them  and  the  wrath  of  God  and  say, 
**  O  Lord,  spare  them  and  take  me."  Here  was  love 
surely  like  Christ's.  Because  of  this  idolatry  they  had, 
it  seems,  to  be  held  in  discipline  longer  before  they  were 
ready  to  cross  Jordan  and  enter  the  promised  Canaan, 
and  while  detained  it  seemed  that  in  the  place  of  im- 
provement under  their  discipline  they  grew  worse  and 
still  murmured  at  Moses  for  bringing  them  out  of 
Egypt  to  perish  in  the  wilderness,  and  wanted  to  go 
back  to  Egypt  to  eat  onions  and  leeks  (vegetables) 
which  they  did  not  get  in  the  wilderness,  but  the 
Lord  still  sent  them  flesh,  making  the  quails  so 
plentiful  that  they  could  take  them  to  satisfy  their 
appetites,  and  sent  their  accustomed  food  from 
heaven  (manna);  but  all  this  did  not  appease  them, 
so  Moses  was  again  angered  at  their  wickedness 
and  when  they  wanted  water  Moses  smote  the  rock, 
and  to  appease  them  Aaron,  their  High  Priest  and 
Moses'  helper,  gathered  up  the  gold  they  had  brought 
out  of  Egypt  and  melted  it  into  a  calf,  and  when 
Moses  came  down  from  the  mount  with  the  tables  of 
stone  on  which  the  law  was  written,  they  were  all 
bellowing  over  their  golden  calf.  But  how  is  it  now 
with  modern  Israel?  There  are  to-day  more  idolaters 
in  the  world,  and  that  too  outside  of  heathenism,  than 
there  was  in  that  host  at  the  foot  of  Sinai  bowing 
down  to  sticks  and  stones,  selling  themselves  to  the 
Seeker  of  the  perishable  things  of  the  world  (blinded 
by  their  great  enemy  the  devil,  but  the  people  that  do  it 


228  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

don't  heed  it  though  their  Bibles  tell  it  aloud,  but 
they  and  their  Bibles  are  so  much  estranged  they 
do  not  hold  it  in  memory,  and  if  they  are  reminded  of 
it  as  they  often  are  by  some  servant  of  God,  they 
readily  assent  to  the  truth  of  it,  but  go  right  along, 
and  to  ease  their  conscience  say,  I  will  attend  to  it  after 
a  while.  The  devil  tempted  your  writer  on  that  line, 
but  the  Lord  helped  me  and  I  said  to  Satan,  Not  a 
moment  beyond  the  present). 

When  Jacob  went  down  into  Egypt  for  sustenance 
in  the  seven  years  famine,  we  are  told  he  (then  Jacob, 
with  his  twelve  sons  and  families)  came  out  at  the 
end  of  400  years  400,000  strong  (came  out  of  Israel) 
under  Moses  their  leader.  They  came  out  of  Egypt 
under  the  blood  of  sprinkler  on  their  door-post;  their 
penitence  was  their  cry  for  deliverance  from  under 
Egyptian  bondage  and  burden  of  sin  left  behind,  they 
were  justified  by  their  miraculous  deliverance  from 
their  enemies  left  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea;  baptized 
unto  Moses,  their  deliverer,  in  the  sea,  and  now  on 
their  wilderness  march  by  way  of  Sinai,  and  had  they 
not  have  apostacised  while  at  the  base  of  Sinia,  while 
Moses  was  with  God  on  the  mount  receiving  the  law, 
they  might  have  gone  on  at  once  to  Kadesh-barnea, 
crossed  the  river  of  Jordan  and  taken  possession  of 
their  promised  Canaan  given  them  in  Abram  before 
he  had  Isaac  the  promised  seed.  But  because  of  their 
idolatry  atMt.  Sinai  while  Moses  was  receiving  the  law 
on  Sinai  they  clamored  for  an  idol  as  they  had  been 
accustomed  in  Egypt. 


A^'D   MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  229 


FASHIONS    REPUDIATED. 

The  Influence  or  Habit.  Every  country  has  its 
peculiarities,  habits  and  fashions,  and  some  to  a  great 
extent  partake  of  the  same  without  knowing  or 
even  thinking  why  they  do  so.  It  is  the  fashion, 
and  one  has  said,  may  as  well  be  out  of  the  world  as 
f)ut  of  fashion,  so  it  becomes  a  fashionable  necessity. 
Nevertheless  there  will  be  those  who  will  not  fall  in 
with  the  common  and  almost  universal  habit.  They, 
too,  have  peculiarities  and  withstand,  and  are  ready  to 
hold  out  to  any  extent  against  those  that  would  impose 
a  fashion  upon  them  they  are  not  willing  to  receive 
and  wear,  and  the  more  universal  the  habit  becomes 
the  more  vehement  they  oppose  it.  An  age  or  ages 
may  become  necessary  to  bring  about  a  radical  change 
in  a  custom  long  in  use,  so  that  we  have  to  go 
back  perhaps  a  century  or  a  half  at  least  to  get  behind 
the  thing  we  are  driving  at  (beards  and  mustaches). 
Within  the  limits  of  the  present  century  had  one  of 
our  full  grown  beards  made  its  appearance  in  a  house 
of  children  and  domestics  they  would  have  taken  flight 
under  the  bed  or  some  place  for  safety  at  the  fright 
they  would  have  received.  Within  our  own  recollec- 
tion the  sight  of  a  man  with  a  roll  of  whiskers  an  inch 
and  a  half  on  each  side  of  his  face  was  a  mark  of  what 
was  then  taken  for  a  gambler  or  blackleg.  So 
we  see  what  habit  will  effect  in  the  limits  of 
a  life-time.  Other  habits  equally  common  and  in 
vogue  then,  would  be  a  novelty  seen  now,  a  man  in 
pantaloons  reaching  only  to  the  knees,  as  the  small  boy's 


230  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

now,  with  a  large  silver  or  metal  buckle  that  would 
span  a  fourth  round  his  knee.  This  was  the  fashion 
of  the  old  English  nobles ;  young  Americans  that 
are  reputable  become  aspirants  after  the  fashion  now. 
Start  a  fashion  and  it  will  run  itself,  but  will  run  down 
followed  or  let  alone.  But  we  are  not  quite  through 
with  fashion  yet.  The  ladies,  the  Lord  loves  them  as 
he  does  their  children,  but  I  doubt  if  he  loves  the  so 
common  fashion,  the  indulgence  of  which  costs  the 
destruction  of  so  many  of  our  prettiest  birds  to  gratify 
that  fashion.  If  angels  have  a  representative  it  must 
be  in  the  bird  kind,  for  they  move  at  their  own  option, 
and  as  to  delicacy  and  beauty  nothing  excels  them. 
Think  of  this,  sensitive  ladies  and  let  this  fashion  soon 
die  and  save  the  millions  of  heaven's  gifts  in  the  varie- 
gated tribe  of  angels  representatives,  the  beautiful 
birds. 

As  to  the  beards  and  mustaches  they  will  be  slow  to 
depart,  they  will  die  as  did  the  backslidden  Jews  when 
Moses  marched  them  to  Kadesh-barnea  to  cross  the  Jor- 
dan into  the  promised  Canaan.  They  broke  down, 
moral  cowards,  at  the  reports  the  spies  brought  over 
when  sent  to  view  the  land  and  cities.  Moses  by  com- 
mand of  God  took  them  back  in  the  wilderness  to  die 
and  raise  up  better  men  and  women  to  go  over  to  the 
promised  inheritance.  These  old  beardy  ones  will  have 
to  die  in  the  wilderness  till  they  raise  up  a  class  that 
won't  be  demoralized  at  the  thought  of  using  the  razor 
to  take  off  the  little  batch  already  set  upon  the  upper 
lip.  You  had  best  have  these  boys  take  it  off  while 
its  growth  is  young  and  easy  to  exterminate,  ladies,  it 
may  cost  you  something  in  after  time  to  have  it  done. 


A^D    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  231 


A    DESIRABLE    THOUGHT. 

Eternity.  Of  all  thoughts  that  can  interest  the 
human  mind,  none  can  in  importance  excel  the  sub- 
ject before  us;  it  seems  that  the  only  significant  idea 
that  can  be  attached  to  it  is  an  eternal  forever,  or  as 
others  have  expressed  it,  world  without  an  end,  or  a 
continued  forever  somewhere  not  in  the  present,  for 
the  Bible  says,  this  world  is  to  be  destroyed  and  there 
is  to  be  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  in  which  shall 
dwell  righteousness. 

AN  EXPERIENCE. 

I  never  could  trust  the  Lord  to  heal  me  until  I 
entered  into  perfect  love  that  casteth  out  all  fear. 
Praise  the  Lord  for  such  an  experience.  It  was 
then  the  Lord  took  me  by  the  hand  and  led  me  out  on 
His  promises  ;  and  1  was  enabled  to  say.  Lord,  I  am 
claiming  Thy  blessing  by  faith,  I  am  standing  on  Thy 
premises  and  will  stand  there  till  death.  And  it  was 
then  the  Lord  came  in  His  divine  healing  power,  gave 
me  the  faith,  and  the  work  was  done ;  my  health  began 
to  improve,  and  I  am  enjoying  the  best  health  I  have 
for  years,  O,  that  men  would  praise  the  Lord  for  His 
wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men.  I  feel  this 
morning  that  my  all  is  on  the  altar,  and  the  desire 
of  my  heart  is  to  be  led  by  the  Spirit  and  to  possess 
the  mind  of  my  blessed  Savior,  His  faith.  His  hope. 
His  love.  I  want  to  be  just  what  my  Heavenly 
Father  would  have  me  to  be. 


232  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

Dr.  Payon  said  once  :  O,  what  a  blessed  thing  it  is 
to  lose  one's  will!  Since  I  have  lost  my  will  I  have 
found  happiness.  There  can  be  no  such  thing  for  me 
as  disappointment,  for  I  have  no  desire,  but  that 
God's  will  may  be  accomplished.     Praise  God. 

GOD    TO    JUDGE    THE    WORLD. 

But  the  conditions  of  the  future  world :  There  shall 
in  nowise  enter  there,  that  will  defile,  or  maketh  a 
lie.  So  it  is  to  be  a  better  one  t\ian  this,  and  if  so  the 
people  must  make  it  better,  for  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  people  here,  this  world  was  once  destroyed, 
and  will  be  again  for  the  same  cause,  so  says  the 
Bible. 

For  He  made  it  for  His  own  glory  and  the  happiness 
of  the  people  that  inhabit  it.  But  how  will  He  judge 
the  world  and  the  people  herein?  He  says  He  will 
do  it  on  the  principle  of  truth,  equity  and  strict 
justice,  favoring  no  one  more  than  another.  But 
we  must  bear  in  mind  that  God  will  know  all  the 
secrets  of  the  hearts  of  those  He  shall  judge,  and  will 
award  to  each  according  to  his  or  her  merits  or 
demerits,  as  each  have  obeyed  the  divine  law,  which 
says,  **  We  should  do  to  each  other  as  we  would 
others  should  do  to  us."  This  seems  to  hold  us  to  the 
line  of  accountability;  we  should  bear  in  mind  when 
this  judgment  day  comes  around  it  will  be  after 
the  drama  of  life  ends  here,  and  we  can  not  alter 
things  then.  The  Bible  says:  **  Then  let  the  wicked 
be  wicked  still  and  let  the  righteous  be  righteous." 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  233 

So  it  seems  if  there  should  be  preparations  for  the 
judgment  they  must  take  place  while  we  are  on  the 
travel  of  time  here,  holding  in  mind  no  work  nor  de- 
vice beyond  the  grave.  I  am  writing,  dear  brother  or 
sister,  youth,  or  old  in  years,  not  for  earth's  good  or 
interest  but  with  the  hope  I  may  help  you  home  to 
God.     [Will  you  come?     A.  N.] 

ELIJAH    THE    PROPHET    OF    GOD    AND    KING    AHAB. 

There  was  a  time  when  Elijah  the  Prophet  of  God 
prophesied  there  should  be  no  rain  in  three  years  and 
six  months  —  so  at  the  end  of  the  time  prophesied 
Elijah  showed  himself  to  the  king  who  had  searched 
all  the  kingdoms  to  find  him,  supposing  if  he  could  find 
Elijah  and  put  him  to  death  that  would  stop  the 
drouth.  So  when  Elijah  met  the  king  they  agreed 
that  they  would  test  the  question  of  who  should  be  the 
God  of  the  nation,  Elijah's  God  or  the  heathen  gods, 
for  the  heathens  had  many  gods.  This  question  then 
was  to  be  settled  on  Mount  Carmel,  and  the  heathen 
prophets  were  to  first  offer  their  sacrifice,  and  the 
sacrifice  offered,  which  should  be  burnt  by  fire  from 
heaven,  their  God  should  be  the  God  of  the 
nation.  The  heathens  first  ofiered  their  sacrifice, 
but  no  fire  came  down  to  consume  it,  so  they  let 
Elijah  offer  his,  and  when  Elijah  had  put  his  sacrifice 
on  the  wood,  and  it  was  consumed  by  fire  from  heaven 
Elijah  demanded  that  his  God  should  be  the  God 
of  the  nation.  So  we  see  it  comes  to  pass  that  a  nation 
is  born  to  God  in  a  day.    King  Ahab  was  an  idolatrous 


234  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

king  and  kept   six  hundred  idolatrous  priests,  all  of 
whom  must  now  be  put  to  death  as  by  the  agreement. 


RIGHTEOUSNESS     TO     DWELL     IN     A     NEW     HEAVEN    AND 
NEW    EARTH. 

Then,  of  course,  there  will  be  an  end  to  this.  It 
seems  that  God  has  never  been  satisfied  with  our  sin 
accursed  earth,  since  Adam  and  Eve  took  the  sad 
lesson  of  disobeying  God  .'ind  handed  it  down  to  pos- 
terity. We  can  hardly  think  they  had  reached  the 
second  blessing  state;  had  they,  the  conflict  would 
have  been  a  serious  one.  They  would  have  yielded 
had  it  been  at  life's  extremity,  which  they  would  have 
rendered  up  rather  than  entailed  the  curse  upon  the 
world  as  we  have  it.  We  are  just  surmising  what 
they  would  have  done  had  they  foreseen  the  result  of 
their  action.  But  then  God  would  have  had  the 
opportunity  of  showing  to  heaven  and  earth  that  he 
can  remedy  any  evil  that  he  permits  to  take  place. 
If  it  were  an  evil,  eternity  will  more  clearly  develop. 
(Hallelujah.)  The  poet  seems  to  have  caught  the 
thought  that  it  was  all  rio^ht  when  he  said  that  earth 
hath  no  sorrows  that  heaven  cannot  cure. 

• 
O,  what  a  blessed  hope  is  ours. 
While  here  on  earth  we  stay. 
We  more  than  taste  the  heavenly  powers, 
And  antedate  that  day.     Amen. 

Hallelujah! 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  235 


GOD    IS    LOVE    AND    SO    LOVED    THE    WORLD. 

He  gave  his  Sod  Jesus  Christ  to  die  that  we  might 
live  and  have  everlasting  life  in  heaven.  God  is  try- 
ing by  all  means  he  has  provided  in  the  gospel  to  get 
the  sinner  saved.  Bat  He  can't  save  them  against 
their  will.  If  they  are  so  joined  to  Satan  that  they 
prefer  to  serve  him  God  will  let  them  do  it.  It  is  one 
of  the  things  God  cannot  do  to  save  a  soul  that  won't 
repent,  and  if  they  are  not  saved  then  they  are  lost, 
and  the  devil's  hell  is  the  only  place  the  Bible  assigns 
lost  souls.  God's  love  takes  all  sin  out  of  a  soul, 
cleanses  it,  purifies  it  and  makes  it  fit  for  angel  asso- 
ciations, and  as  there  is  no  work  nor  device  beyond 
the  grave,  where  but  here  can  a  soul  expect  to  find 
purity.  Here  God  will  pardon,  justify,  sanctify  and 
purify,  make  the  soul  as  pure  and  holy  as  it  must  be 
when  sin  is  all  destroyed  ;  in  fact  when  sin  is  all  de- 
stroyed there  is  nothing  wrong  and  the  Bible  says  the 
blood  of  Jesus  cleanses  from  all  sin  (Hallelujah). 
Will  you  come,  poor  souls,  out  of  Christ.  Look  along 
the  line  of  eternity  and  see  if  you  can  consent  to  let 
others  with  your  friends  and  sanctified  millions  enjoy 
the  bliss  of  heaven,  while  you  with  howling  friends  and 
devils  snuff  the  ashes  of  the  dark  and  dismal  abode  of 
the  damned  for  ever  and  ever. 

JOHN    THE    REVEL ATOR    SAW. 

Come  then  and  let  me  read  to  you  what  John  the 
Revelator  saw,  which    was   revealed    to  him  for  vou 


286  BIOGRAPHY    or    REV.    A.    XEWELL 

and  me  to  induce  us  to  come  to  heaven,  when  Satan 
is  trying  to  keep  us  away  and  listen  to  his  lies.  Hear 
it  and  there  shall  be  no  more  curse,  but  the  throne 
of  God  and  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it,  and  His  servants 
shall  serve  Him,  and  they  shall  see  His  face,  and  His 
name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads,  and  there  shall  be 
no  night  there  and  they  need  no  candle,  neither  light 
of  the  sun,  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light  and 
they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.  Mark  here, 
ever  is  repeated  twice  that  we  may  take  it  in  for  ever 
and  ever;  no  end  will  ever  reach  heaven  or  happiness. 
But,  says  the  apostle,  speaking  of  heaven  and  happi- 
ness, it  will  be  an  eternal  weight  of  glory.  Eternal 
means  more  than  mortal  has  capacity  to  take  in  or 
explain.  So  it  will  be  equally  inexplicable  to  define 
the  durability  of  the  lost  and  the  damned.  If  one  can 
take  in  this  forever,  and  put  himself  in  the  category 
of  the  lost  and  the  damned  in  the  tortures  of  hell, 
where  the  worm  dieth  not  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched. 
O !  God,  and  Jesus  Thy  son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  save  all 
that  can  be  saved  from  endless  misery.  Amen  and 
Amen. 

A    VIEW    OF    THE    CELESTIAL    GLORIES. 

With  our  eyes  shut  and  suffused  with  tears  by  the 
vision  of  faith,  we  looked  out  upon  the  vast  expanse 
of  the  beatific  glories  as  they  swept  cyclone-like  over 
the  broad  plains  of  a  boundless  eternity  ;  we  seem  to 
mingle  in  devotion  and  song  with  the  chorus  that 
falls  with  angelic  sweetness  upon  our  terrestial  ears 
and  makes  us  longr  to  rainorle  our  voices  with  theirs  in 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS    3IATTERS.  237 

the  praise  and  dominion  due  from  creatures  earthborn, 
mortals  here  below.  *  A  Nights  Vision  in  Sickness. 

A.  N. 

The  wise  poor  man  gets  more  out  of  life  than  the 
rich  fool  [hear  it]. —  Bible. 

LIGHT    OF    THE    WORLD. 

Jesus  stood  and  said,  I  am  the  light  of  the  world. 
This  language  implied  moral  light  of  course,  because 
it  was  in  the  day  that  he  made  the  declaration.  Moral 
darkness  is  ignorance  of  God  and  the  things  belonging 
to  and  pertaining  to  civil  and  religious  light.  If  the 
Bible  had  been  as  well  understood  one  thousand  years 
ago  as  now,  the  purpose  of  God  in  creation  would 
have  been  reached  by  this  time,  and  perhaps  the  end 
reached  for  which  the  world  was  created,  and  the  New 
World  on  hand.  But  as  now  the  light  was  lacking, 
and  while  there  is  much  more  light  than  a  thousand 
years  ago,  yet  there  is  much  light  needed  to  carry  for- 
ward the  purposes  of  God  to  the  end  purposed  as  the 
Bible  sets  forth,  which  is  to  close  out  the  present  world 
as  it  now  and  has  existed.  For  which  it  seems  God  is 
waiting  on  the  world  (the  people)  to  do  their  part,  and 
the  people  waiting  on  God  to  do  more  than  God  has 
proposed  to  do.  He  says  then  shall  the  end  be,  when 
the  gospel  shall  be  preached  to  all  nations.  There 
never  was  a  time  since  the  apostolic  days,  when  as 
much  religious  light  and  as  much  doing  to  convert  the 
world,  MS  now.     Praise  the  Lord  ! 


238  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

HAPPINESS    OF   MAN. 

If  it  be  asked,  what  the  chief  happiness  of  man? 
answer,  obedience  to  God's  law.  Doing  orood  is 
happiness. 

The  divine  law  is  to  do  unto  others  as  you  would  have 
others  do  to  you.  This  done  with  hearts  free  from 
sin,  we  should  have  a  heaven  below.  Christ  will 
dwell  in  all  hearts  made  free  from  sin.  He  says,  I 
stand  at  the  door  and  knock  (the  heart),  if  any  will 
open  I  will  come  in  and  sup  with  him  ( implying  union)  ; 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  will  always  bear  witness  to  the 
union  of  the  heart  with  Christ,  as  He  did  at  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  for  which  purpose  He  came  into  the  world. 
When  Christ  left  after  He  had  redeemed  the  world  He 
said,  If  I  go  away  I  will  send  the  Comforter  (the  Holy 
Ghost),  He  shall  abide  with  you  forever;  He  shall 
take  the  things  of  God  and  show  them  to  you.  If  the 
Church  knew  all  or  one-half  the  profits  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  there  would  be  a  revival  of  Holy  Ghost  religion 
all  over  the  world  pretty  soon,  and  the  kingdom  of 
God  (heaven)  would  come  and  His  will  be  done,  as  in 
heaven,  so  on  earth.  Look  at  the  day  of  Pentecost 
if  we  would  know  the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost.    Amen. 

Love  is  the  source  of  all  happiness.  That  is  the 
reason  the  Apostle  John  said,  '*  Keep  the  love  of  God 
in  your  hearts."  God  is  love.  Hence,  if  we  have  the 
love  of  God  in  us  we  have  God  in  us,  or  in  other 
words,  Christ,  the  hope  of  glory.  There  are  two 
grand  conflicting  powers  on  the  earth,  God  and  the 
devil.     We  read  in  the  Old  Testament  when  the  sons 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS. 


239 


of  God,  the  people  of  God,  came  together  to  worship, 
the  devil  was  there,  and  the  Lord  and  the  devil  had 
this  logic:   Said  the  Lord,  Whence  comest  thou,  and 
whither  goest?     Said  Satan,   Up   and   down   in    the 
world  attending  to  my  own  business  (implied).     God 
said  to  him,  Seest  My  servant  Job  (referring  to  Job's 
fidelity)?     Yes,  said  Satan,  if  you  would  do  to  all  as 
you  do  to  Job  you  would  have  many  such  ;  you  en- 
compass Him  about  with  ricUes  and  honors,  that  is 
the  ground  of  Job's  fidelity  ;  touch  his  property  and 
Job  will  curse  you.    (See  Job's  history).    God  is  love, 
and  hence  from  Him  all  good  comes.     The  devil  is  the 
source  of   all   evil  the  world  is  heir  to,  and  yet  the 
people  professing    to   be    intelligent   will    serve   the 
devil.     His  servants  ye   are    whom  ye  obey,   of  sin 
unto  death  or  obedience  unto  righteousness.     A  soul 
can   never  be  happy   till  obedient  to  the  law  of  his 
being.     How  can  he  if  he  is  in  open  rebellion  to  the 
Lord  of   his  being.     He    is   God's  enemy,  as  are  all 
devils   and   wicked    men.     All   opposition  to  God  is 
ofi*ensive,  so  is  sin,  but  holiness  merits  His  approval. 
Be  ye  holy,  says  the  Lord,  for  I  am  holy.     How  will 
the  unholy  dwell  with  the  God  of  holiness?     Do  the 
people  know,  indeed  this  is  the  very  Christ,  said  one 
with  astonishment,  when  Christ  was  giving  such  in- 
disputable testimony  of  His  divinity.     So  might  it  be 
said  at  any  time  in  regard  to   the  way  they  neglect 
their  salvation.     Do  they  know  this  is  the  day  of  sal- 
vation and  if  they  neglect   the  present  there  is  no 
promise  of  any  other?     They  do  not  know  it,  but  they 
might  and  would  if  they  could  be  held  away   from 


240  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    XEWELL 

their  idols  a  little  while,  but  the  devil  keeps  them  so 
busy  with  their  idols,  the  world  and  the  flesh.  O, 
that  the  people  would  call  a  halt  before  they  drop  into 
hell.  If  they  would  take  a  trip  into  that  bottomless 
pit  as  I  have  done  they  would  never  return  there.  No, 
you  would  not,  sinner.     [Hear  it.     A.  N.] 

EXTRACT  FROM  ALFRED  COAKMAN  AND  OTHERS. 

Thou  dost  this  moment  save  with  full  salvation, 
blest  redemption,  through  the  blood  I  have,  and  spotless 
love  and  peace.  The  evidence  of  sanctitication  in  my 
case  was  indubitable  and  clear  as  the  witness  of  my 
saintship  at  the  time  of  my  adoption.  Need  I  say 
the  experience  of  sanctification  inaugurated  a  new  era 
in  my  religious  life?  Mr.  Fletcher  says  when  you 
are  solemnly  called  upon  to  bear  testimony  to  the 
truth  and  say  what  great  things  God  has  done  for  you, 
it  would  be  cowardice  or  false  prudence  not  to  do  it 
with  humility.  Rev.  J.  Woods  on  sanctification,  as 
given  by  himself:  The  most  of  which  I  was  con- 
scious was  that  Jesus  had  me  in  his  arms,  and  that 
the  heaven  of  heavens  was  streaming  through  my 
soul  in  such  beams  of  light  and  overwhelming  love 
and  glory  as  can  never  be  uttered.  The  half  can 
never  be  told.  It  was  like  marching  through  the  gates 
of  the  city  to  the  bosom  of  God  and  taking  a  full 
draught  from  the  river  of  life.  Hallelujah  !  Glory  ! 
Glory !  I  have  cause  to  shout  over  the  work  of  that 
precious  hour.  It  was  a  memorable  era  in  the  history 
of  my  life,  a  glorious  epoch  in  my  religious  experience 
never  to  be  forgotten.     Jesus  then  and  there,  all  glory 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS   MATTERS.  241 

to  His  blessed  name,  sweetly  and  powerfully  sanctify- 
ing my  soul.     Praise  Him.     Amen. 

How  I  wish  I  could  tell  you  how  clear  and  sweet 
the  light  of  purity  has  shone  through  the  depths  of 
my  soul ;  that  I  could  tell  you  the  sweet  satisfaction 
I  have  realized  since  I  obtained  this  pearl  of  great 
price  ;  would  I  could  explain  to  you  the  full  andper- 
fect  love  of  Christ !  Its  fullness  and  richness  never 
can  be  told  to  the  satisfying  of  the  participant ;  one 
must  experience  to  know,  and  this  is  your  privilege 
dear  fellow  mortal,  and  the  duty  you  owe  to  self,  God, 
your  fellow  man  and  the  world  at  large,  seek  the  Lord, 
and  know  what  He  will  do  for  you  as  well  as  others, 
for  He  is  no  respecter  of  persons.  [All  this,  says 
the  above  writer,  to  show  his  desire  for  your  salvation, 

and  much  more,  had  we  space  to  copy  it  here but 

time  and  space  will  admit  of  but  little  more  now. 
The  writer  would,  too,  add  a  short  exhortation  lest  he 
fail  to  do  and  say  all  that  can  be  said  and  done  to 
save  souls  from  eternal  death.  Let  me  entreat  you, 
dear  fellow  traveler,  to  the  judgment,  don't  miss 
heaven,  it  were  better  the  sunlight  of  this  world  had 
never  lit  upon  you  than  to  miss  heaven.  We  will 
never  be  able  to  measure  eternity  till  we've  been  there 
cycles  of  years,  and  perhaps  not  then.  Suppose  we 
should  and  it  would  be  hell  —what  will  you  do,  can 
you  say?] 

EXTRACTS  FROM  DR.  ADAM  CLARK. 

The  soul  was  made  for  God  and  can  never  be  united 
to  Him  or  be  happy  till  saved  from  sin.     He  who  is 

16 


242  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

saved  from  sin  and  united  to  God  possesses  the  utmost 
felicity  the  human  soul  can  enjoy  either  in  this  world 
or  the  world  to  come.  Where  a  soul  is  saved  from 
all  sin  it  is  capable  of  being  employed  in  the  service 
of  the  Lord.  It  is  then  and  not  till  then  fitted  for 
the  Master's  use.  All  who  are  taught  of  God  are  not 
only  saved,  but  their  understandings  are  much  im- 
proved. True  religion,  civilization,  mental  improve- 
ment and  common  sense  go  hand  in  hand.  When  the 
light  of  Christ  dwells  in  the  heart,  it  extends  its  influ- 
ence to  every  thought,  word  and  action  and  directs  its 
possessor  how  he  is  to  act  in  all  places  and  under  all 
circumstances.  Our  souls  can  never  be  happy  till  our 
wills  become  entirely  subjected  and  become  one  with 
the  will  of  God.  Art  thou  weary  of  that  carnal  mind 
which  is  enmity  to  God?  Canst  thou  be  happy  whilst 
thou  art  unholy?  In  no  part  of  the  Scripture  are  we 
directed  to  seek  holiness,  gradation  (gradually)  grow- 
ing into  it.  Neither  the  **  in  part"  pardon  nor  the 
gradation  exist  in  the  Bible,  but  both  by  faith.  [Heitr 
it.     A.  N.] 


EXPERIENCE    OF    REV.    MARTIN    W.    KNAPP. 

(Abbreviated.) 

Fourteen  years  have  passed  since  1  crossed  the  Red 
Sea,  and  I  have  never  for  a  moment  felt  like  returning 
to  Egyptian  bondage.  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest ! 
For  nine  years  I  tarried  in  the  Sinai  wilderness  ;  I 
was  often  mindful  that  I  was  not  possessed  of  all  the 


AXD    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  243 

mind  of  Christ;  I  was  hampered  by  selfish  motives 
within;  ambitions,  joking  and  teasing  tendencies 
and  others  of  the  carnal  mind.  Inbred  sin,  sousht 
to  expel  that,  —  that  bound  it,  —  and  there  were  fre- 
quent struggles  between  the  two  contending  principles. 
I  needed  the  blessinor  mentioned  in  the  following 
prayer  of  a  well-known  poet:  — 

"  Savior  of  the  sin-sick  soul ; 

Give  me  grace  to  make  me  whole ; 
Finish  Thy  great  work  of  grace, 
Cut  it  short  in  righteousness. 
Speak  the  second  time  —  be  clear  ; 
Take  away  my  inbred  sin. 
Every  stumbling  block  remove. 
Cast  it  out  by  perfect  love." 

I  know  that  the  Bible  clearly  taught  cleansing  from 
inbred  sin,  and  the  fullness  of  the  Spirit  as  the  privi- 
lege of  every  believer.  I  reasoned  that  God  does  not 
do  things  by  halves  ;  I  know  that  He  converted  me  and 
that  I  am  His  child;  therefore  I  must  be  saved  from 
inbred  sin.  The  fact,  however,  that  it  was  in  my 
heart,  and  that  I  was  often  painfully  conscious  of  it, 
was  stronger  than  my  argument  and  often  confused  me. 
I  said,  *<I  will  keep  it  down,"  but  it  kept  me  down. 
Thenlsaid,  "  It  must  be  a  growth,  I'll  grow  into  it.  " 
I  did  grow  into  the  knowledge  of  self  and  Christian 
privilege,  but  made  but  little  progress  in  the  grace  of 
perfect  love.  In  November  the  crisis  came.  I  had  been 
preaching  full  salvation,  but  could  lead  my  people  no 
further  than  I  had  gone  myself.     I  set  apart  a  time  to 


244  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

settle  the  matter.  God  met  me  and  gave  me  the 
promise,  *'  If  we  walk  in  the  light  as  He  is  in  the  light, 
we  have  fellowship  with  one  another,  and  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  His  Son  cleanses  us  from  all  sin.  "  The 
blessed  Holy  Spirit  explained  it  to  my  heart,  and 
helped  me  to  take  hold  of  it,  then  and  right  there. 
He  suggested,  Why  not  believe  on  the  authority  of  His 
word  that  God  is  doing  what  He  agrees  to  do  just  now. 
I  was  conscious  that  the  conditions  upon  which  the 
promise  was  based  were  being  met,  and  could  see  no 
reason  why  I  should  not  believe,  and  replied  :  Lord,  I 
do.  In  an  instant  I  was  made  conscious  of  my  cleans- 
ing, the  giants  fled,  the  walled  towers  crumbled  and 
Canaan  was  possessed.  To  God  be  all  the  Glory.  In 
an  instant  I  was  made  as  conscious  of  the  divine 
presence  as  ever  a  man  was  of  the  presence  of  an 
earthly  friend,  and  a  special  call  to  evangelical  work. 

EXPERIENCE    OF   REV.     E.   M.   LEVY. 

I  turned  to  my  congregation  and  said,  I  stand  before 
you  today,  a  poor,  weak  and  helpless  sinner.  I  have 
tried  to  find  the  way  of  holiness  by  every  possible 
means.  All  my  efl'orts,  my  struggles,  my  prayers,  my 
fastings  and  round  of  duties  have  proved  miserable 
failures.  God  is  making  a  wonderful  revelation  to  my 
long-darkened  understanding.  I  am  confident  now, 
it  is  not  by  growth  or  eff'ort  or  work  of  any  kind  ;  for 
then  would  our  salvation  be  of  works  and  not  of  grace. 
If  we  confess  our  sins  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive 
our  sins  and  to  be  cleansed  from  all  unrighteousness. 


AND    MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  245 

It  is  the  blood  that  must  cleanse  and  keep  us  clean. 
In  that  day,  saith  the  Lord,  there  shall  be  a  fountain 
opened  in  the  House  of  David  and  to  the  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem  for  sin  and  wickedness.  That  day  has 
come.  There  lies  the  fountain  of  my  Savior's  blood. 
It  was  opened  for  me,  even  me.  I  fell  upon  my  knees 
and  bowed  my  face  to  the  floor.  I  felt  that  I  was 
sinking  in  a  great  sea,  and  that  all  its  waves  were  going 
over  me.  But  they  did  not  seem  waters  of  death. 
The  cougreoration  were  singing:  — 

o       o  too 

I  am  trusting,  Lord,  in  Thee 
Dear  Lamb  of  Calvary, 
Humbly  at  the  cross  1  bow 
Save  me,  Jesus,  save  me  now 


EXPERIENCE    OF    REV.    DANIEL    STEEL. 

On  this  ever-memorable  day,  November  17, 1  passed 
the  six  mile-stone  in  the  highway  of  holiness. 
Should  I  refrain  from  the  utterance  of  praise  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  the  king  of  glory,  to  God  the  Father  and 
to  the  blessed  Comforter,  the  stones  beneath  my  feet 
would  cry  out.  It  may  interest  no  one  to  listen  to  my 
thanksgiving  anthem,  yet  I  must  pour  it  out  into  the 
ear  of  my  adorable  Savior,  whether  men  will  hear  or 
whether  they  will  forbear.  The  Great  Physician  who 
hath  wrought  in  me  a  perfect  cure  shall  have  my  tes- 
timonial as  long  as  I  have  a  tongue  to  utter  or  a  hand 
to  write  and  rewrite  the  wondrous  story.  But  what  is 
your  experience,  says  one,  of  living  without  sin  year 


246  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    NEWELL 

after  year?  I  am  a  witness  that  the  petition  iu  the  Te 
Deum  Laudamus,  Vouchsafe^  O  Lord,  to  keep  us  this 
day  without  sin,  is  a  prayer  for  a  blessing  three  hun- 
dred and  sixty-five  days  in  the  year  and  every  leap  year 
we  give  it  one  more  —  three  hundred  and  sixty-six. 
Why  should  it  be  deemed  impossible  for  God  to  keep 
the  fully  trusting  soul?  A  soul  saturated  with  the 
love  of  God  don't  want  to  sin !  Why,  then,  sin? 
[Perfect  love  don't  sin,  let  me  say.  — A.  N.] 


THE  PRAYER  W^AS  ANSWERED. 

How  many  prayers  have  been  answered  by  the  Lord 
and  are  upon  record,  many  unbelieving  ones  will  never 
know.  All  around  us  these  answers  are  to  be  seen, 
and  numbers  of  them  are  in  behalf  of  others. 
God  seems  to  have  given  special  encouragement  to 
prayer  on  this  line  ;  often  the  assurance  is  given  that 
the  prayer  offered  will  result  assuredly  in  the  conver- 
sion of  the  soul  prayed  for;  at  other  times  we  just 
pray  along  and  leave  the  case  in  God's  hands,  and  he 
surprises  us  in  the  strange  way  he  has  of  bringing  to 
pass  the  thing  we  ask  for.  Such  was  the  case  here 
related.  A  meeting  was  in  progress  in  a  certain  church 
and  numbers  were  rising  in  the  congregation  asking 
prayers  for  particular  friends  and  relatives.  A  mother 
rose  in  the  center  of  the  church,  and  with  tearful  eyes 
and  a  heart  filled  with  solicitude,  asked  the  congrega- 
tion to  pray  for  an  unsaved  son  who  had  left  home  and 
was  fifty  miles  distant.  There  was  no  prospect  that 
the  young  man  would  be  brought  under  religious  in- 


AND   MISCELLANEOUS    MATTERS.  247 

fluence  especially  observable,  but  the  preacher  said 
they  would  pray  especially  for  him,  and  it  was  done. 
In  a  few  days  the  young  man  was  at  home  and  con- 
verted during  the  meeting.  While  the  people  were 
praying  for  him  his  horse  had  ran  away  with  him  and 
left  him  harmless,  which  resulted  in  his  repentance  and 
returning  to  God.     So  much  for  prayer. 


IN   CONCLUSION. 

These,  my  last  words,  in  the  closing  of  this  volume, 
in  which  I  wish  to  suggest  to  my  readers  that  in  writing 
and  publishing  this  book,  I  have  been  prompted  by  one 
desire  to  honor  God  and  help  the  reader  that  may 
chance  to  read  it;  and  that  each  word,  sentence  and 
line  has  been  written,  with  no  other  desire  than  is  here 
stated,  and  over  which  my  heart  was  in  constant  union 
with  God  to  give  me  such  words  and  sentences  as  will 
and  may  be  effectual,  as  will  reach  and  wake  up  minds 
of  all  and  each  to  the  thought  of  the  great  eternal 
future  to  which  we  all  trust  and  must  come  before  the 
Judge  of  the  earth  and  receive  our  just  sentence,  — 
Depart  or  enter  into  eternal  life.  But  take  into 
thought  eternal  God.  Help  me  to  write  it  with  an 
emphasis  that  will  thrill  every  reader's  mind  and  heart, 
and  will  cause  them  to  cry  out.  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved  ?  as  did  the  prophet  Isaiah.  When  the  Lord  called 
him  to  service  he  revealed  to  him  his  depravity ,  which  all 
possess  by  nature,  and  he  fell  on  the  ground  and  cried, 
I  am  an  undone  man,  of  unclean  life,  and  live  with  a 


248  BIOGRAPHY    OF    REV.    A.    XEWELL 

like  unclean  people.  But  when  he  was  converted  the 
angel  touched  his  lips  with  fire  from  God's  altar.  He 
rose  up  and  said,  Lord,  send  me.  The  inquiry  was 
made,  who  should  go  on  God's  mission?  Now  I  want 
to  if  the  Lord  will  answer  my  prayer,  in  the  success 
of  the  sale  of  my  book,  it  would  meet  a  likely  neces- 
sity that  I  may  be  under  in  coming  time  if  in  the 
providence  of  the  Lord  I  should  with  my  dear  old 
wife  be  a  survivor  of  many  years  to  come.  Now  in 
my  eighty-ninth  year  and  our  comparative  limited 
means  being  shortened  from  our  protracted  days,  we 
may  need  the  return  of  the  means  which  have 
been  expended  in  the  brmging  out  of  this  book. 
In  the  seventy-five  years  of  manual  labor  we  accumu- 
lated an  estate  we  sold  for  seventeen  thousand  dollars, 
the  one-half  we  divided  with  six  children,  the  other 
we  have  divided  with  the  Lord  and  ourselves,  till  now, 
besides  doing  what  we  could  for  God  and  religion 
along  with  sixty  years  of  practical  religious  life, 
with  the  widow's  cruise  of  oil  and  a  little  meal  on 
hand  yet,  we  are  waiting  our  call  home.  Hallelujah  ! 
Lean  below  but  rich  in  heavenly  inheritance,  that  the 
world  cannot  purchase.  Praise  and  glory  to  Father, 
Son  and  Holy  Ghost.  A.  N. 


SOUNET/ASERLPRO]EJ 


^ 


^ 


>■'  ■ 


.:^^^ 


y.^i. 


^.  "- 


.J^../c 


r^^''\ 


^^  ' 


.;'-C* 


'^H-^ 


^v 


vi^^^^ 


ii^^^b^ 


4. 


^y 


;^W 


-:^: 


>^ 


#%.a?t^^''^^ 


:2<^,^ 


-•'iv'#i--  '^■.?f'>c^^;;5^w 


^v^'^* 


■^^^^^'■^ 


1A^3' 


,  <^^A^ 


